This is a modern-English version of The Monster Men, originally written by Burroughs, Edgar Rice.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Monster Men
by Edgar Rice Burroughs
Contents
1
THE RIFT
As he dropped the last grisly fragment of the dismembered and mutilated body into the small vat of nitric acid that was to devour every trace of the horrid evidence which might easily send him to the gallows, the man sank weakly into a chair and throwing his body forward upon his great, teak desk buried his face in his arms, breaking into dry, moaning sobs.
As he tossed the last gruesome piece of the dismembered and mutilated body into the small vat of nitric acid that was meant to eliminate every trace of the horrifying evidence that could easily get him hanged, the man sank weakly into a chair. He leaned forward on his large teak desk, buried his face in his arms, and began to sob dryly and softly.
Beads of perspiration followed the seams of his high, wrinkled forehead, replacing the tears which might have lessened the pressure upon his overwrought nerves. His slender frame shook, as with ague, and at times was racked by a convulsive shudder. A sudden step upon the stairway leading to his workshop brought him trembling and wide eyed to his feet, staring fearfully at the locked and bolted door.
Beads of sweat formed along the lines of his high, wrinkled forehead, taking the place of tears that could have eased the strain on his frayed nerves. His slim body trembled like he had a chill, and he was occasionally gripped by a violent shudder. A sudden sound on the stairs leading to his workshop made him jump to his feet, trembling and wide-eyed, staring in fear at the locked and bolted door.
Although he knew perfectly well whose the advancing footfalls were, he was all but overcome by the madness of apprehension as they came softly nearer and nearer to the barred door. At last they halted before it, to be followed by a gentle knock.
Although he knew exactly whose approaching footsteps they were, he was nearly overwhelmed by a crazy sense of anxiety as they came quietly closer and closer to the locked door. Finally, they stopped in front of it, and a soft knock followed.
“Daddy!” came the sweet tones of a girl’s voice.
“Daddy!” called the sweet voice of a girl.
The man made an effort to take a firm grasp upon himself that no tell-tale evidence of his emotion might be betrayed in his speech.
The man tried hard to control himself so that no signs of his emotions would show in his words.
“Daddy!” called the girl again, a trace of anxiety in her voice this time. “What is the matter with you, and what are you doing? You’ve been shut up in that hateful old room for three days now without a morsel to eat, and in all likelihood without a wink of sleep. You’ll kill yourself with your stuffy old experiments.”
“Dad!” the girl called again, a hint of worry in her voice this time. “What’s wrong with you, and what are you doing? You’ve been locked in that awful old room for three days now without a bite to eat, and probably without a moment of sleep. You’re going to hurt yourself with your boring old experiments.”
The man’s face softened.
The man's expression softened.
“Don’t worry about me, sweetheart,” he replied in a well controlled voice. “I’ll soon be through now—soon be through—and then we’ll go away for a long vacation—for a long vacation.”
“Don’t worry about me, sweetie,” he replied in a calm voice. “I’ll be done soon—done soon—and then we’ll go away for a long vacation—for a long vacation.”
“I’ll give you until noon, Daddy,” said the girl in a voice which carried a more strongly defined tone of authority than her father’s soft drawl, “and then I shall come into that room, if I have to use an axe, and bring you out—do you understand?”
“I’ll give you until noon, Dad,” said the girl in a voice that had a much stronger tone of authority than her father’s soft drawl, “and then I’ll come into that room, even if I have to use an axe, and drag you out—do you get it?”
Professor Maxon smiled wanly. He knew that his daughter was equal to her threat.
Professor Maxon smiled weakly. He knew that his daughter was capable of handling her threat.
“All right, sweetheart, I’ll be through by noon for sure—by noon for sure. Run along and play now, like a good little girl.”
“All right, sweetheart, I’ll definitely be done by noon—definitely by noon. Go on and play now, like a good girl.”
Virginia Maxon shrugged her shapely shoulders and shook her head hopelessly at the forbidding panels of the door.
Virginia Maxon shrugged her shapely shoulders and shook her head in despair at the intimidating panels of the door.
“My dolls are all dressed for the day,” she cried, “and I’m tired of making mud pies—I want you to come out and play with me.” But Professor Maxon did not reply—he had returned to view his grim operations, and the hideousness of them had closed his ears to the sweet tones of the girl’s voice.
“My dolls are all dressed for the day,” she shouted, “and I’m bored with making mud pies—I want you to come outside and play with me.” But Professor Maxon didn’t respond—he had gone back to his grim work, and the ugliness of it had shut him off from the sweet sound of the girl’s voice.
As she turned to retrace her steps to the floor below Miss Maxon still shook her head.
As she turned to go back down to the floor below, Miss Maxon was still shaking her head.
“Poor old Daddy,” she mused, “were I a thousand years old, wrinkled and toothless, he would still look upon me as his baby girl.”
“Poor old Daddy,” she thought, “even if I were a thousand years old, all wrinkled and without teeth, he would still see me as his little girl.”
If you chance to be an alumnus of Cornell you may recall Professor Arthur Maxon, a quiet, slender, white-haired gentleman, who for several years was an assistant professor in one of the departments of natural science. Wealthy by inheritance, he had chosen the field of education for his life work solely from a desire to be of some material benefit to mankind since the meager salary which accompanied his professorship was not of sufficient import to influence him in the slightest degree.
If you happen to be a graduate of Cornell, you might remember Professor Arthur Maxon, a quiet, slim, white-haired man who was an assistant professor in one of the natural science departments for several years. He was wealthy from an inheritance and chose to pursue a career in education purely out of a desire to contribute positively to society, as the small salary that came with his position didn't matter to him at all.
Always keenly interested in biology, his almost unlimited means had permitted him to undertake, in secret, a series of daring experiments which had carried him so far in advance of the biologists of his day that he had, while others were still groping blindly for the secret of life, actually reproduced by chemical means the great phenomenon.
Always deeply interested in biology, his almost limitless resources allowed him to secretly conduct a series of bold experiments that advanced him far beyond the biologists of his time. While others were still blindly searching for the secret of life, he had actually replicated the great phenomenon through chemical methods.
Fully alive to the gravity and responsibilities of his marvellous discovery he had kept the results of his experimentation, and even the experiments themselves, a profound secret not only from his colleagues, but from his only daughter, who heretofore had shared his every hope and aspiration.
Fully aware of the seriousness and responsibilities of his amazing discovery, he had kept the results of his experiments, and even the experiments themselves, a deep secret not only from his colleagues but from his only daughter, who until now had shared all his hopes and dreams.
It was the very success of his last and most pretentious effort that had placed him in the horrifying predicament in which he now found himself—with the corpse of what was apparently a human being in his workshop and no available explanation that could possibly be acceptable to a matter-of-fact and unscientific police.
It was the success of his latest and most ambitious project that had put him in the terrifying situation he faced now—having what looked like a human corpse in his workshop and no reasonable explanation that would satisfy the practical and unscientific police.
Had he told them the truth they would have laughed at him. Had he said: “This is not a human being that you see, but the remains of a chemically produced counterfeit created in my own laboratory,” they would have smiled, and either hanged him or put him away with the other criminally insane.
Had he told them the truth, they would have laughed at him. If he had said: “This is not a human being that you see, but the remains of a chemically produced fake created in my own lab,” they would have smiled and either hanged him or locked him away with the other criminally insane.
This phase of the many possibilities which he had realized might be contingent upon even the partial success of his work alone had escaped his consideration, so that the first wave of triumphant exultation with which he had viewed the finished result of this last experiment had been succeeded by overwhelming consternation as he saw the thing which he had created gasp once or twice with the feeble spark of life with which he had endowed it, and expire—leaving upon his hands the corpse of what was, to all intent and purpose, a human being, albeit a most grotesque and misshapen thing.
This stage of the many possibilities he had realized might depend on even the partial success of his work alone had escaped his notice, so that the initial wave of triumphant joy he felt when he saw the finished result of this last experiment was replaced by overwhelming panic as he watched the thing he had created struggle once or twice with the faint spark of life he had given it, and then die—leaving him with the lifeless body of what was, for all intents and purposes, a human being, even though it was a most grotesque and misshapen figure.
Until nearly noon Professor Maxon was occupied in removing the remaining stains and evidences of his gruesome work, but when he at last turned the key in the door of his workshop it was to leave behind no single trace of the successful result of his years of labor.
Until almost noon, Professor Maxon was busy cleaning up the last of the stains and signs of his disturbing work, but when he finally turned the key in the door of his workshop, he left behind no trace of the successful result of his years of effort.
The following afternoon found him and Virginia crossing the station platform to board the express for New York. So quietly had their plans been made that not a friend was at the train to bid them farewell—the scientist felt that he could not bear the strain of attempting explanations at this time.
The next afternoon, he and Virginia were crossing the station platform to catch the express train to New York. Their plans had been made so quietly that not a single friend was there at the train to say goodbye— the scientist felt he couldn’t handle trying to explain anything right now.
But there were those there who recognized them, and one especially who noted the lithe, trim figure and beautiful face of Virginia Maxon though he did not know even the name of their possessor. It was a tall well built young man who nudged one of his younger companions as the girl crossed the platform to enter her Pullman.
But there were people there who recognized them, especially one who noticed the slim, fit figure and beautiful face of Virginia Maxon, even though he didn't know her name. It was a tall, well-built young man who nudged one of his younger friends as the girl crossed the platform to get to her Pullman.
“I say, Dexter,” he exclaimed, “who is that beauty?”
“I say, Dexter,” he exclaimed, “who is that gorgeous girl?”
The one addressed turned in the direction indicated by his friend.
The person being spoken to turned in the direction his friend pointed.
“By jove!” he exclaimed. “Why it’s Virginia Maxon and the professor, her father. Now where do you suppose they’re going?”
“Wow!” he said. “It’s Virginia Maxon and her dad, the professor. I wonder where they’re headed?”
“I don’t know—now,” replied the first speaker, Townsend J. Harper, Jr., in a half whisper, “but I’ll bet you a new car that I find out.”
“I don’t know—right now,” replied the first speaker, Townsend J. Harper, Jr., in a half whisper, “but I’ll bet you a new car that I’ll figure it out.”
A week later, with failing health and shattered nerves, Professor Maxon sailed with his daughter for a long ocean voyage, which he hoped would aid him in rapid recuperation, and permit him to forget the nightmare memory of those three horrible days and nights in his workshop.
A week later, in poor health and feeling overwhelmed, Professor Maxon set sail with his daughter for a long ocean voyage, hoping it would help him recover quickly and allow him to forget the terrifying memories of those three dreadful days and nights in his workshop.
He believed that he had reached an unalterable decision never again to meddle with the mighty, awe inspiring secrets of creation; but with returning health and balance he found himself viewing his recent triumph with feelings of renewed hope and anticipation.
He thought he had made a firm decision not to interfere with the powerful, breathtaking mysteries of creation again; but as his health and balance returned, he found himself looking back at his recent success with renewed hope and excitement.
The morbid fears superinduced by the shock following the sudden demise of the first creature of his experiments had given place to a growing desire to further prosecute his labors until enduring success had crowned his efforts with an achievement which he might exhibit with pride to the scientific world.
The intense fears caused by the shock after the sudden death of the first subject of his experiments were replaced by an increasing desire to continue his work until he achieved lasting success that he could proudly showcase to the scientific community.
His recent disastrous success had convinced him that neither Ithaca nor any other abode of civilization was a safe place to continue his experiments, but it was not until their cruising had brought them among the multitudinous islands of the East Indies that the plan occurred to him that he finally adopted—a plan the outcome of which could he then have foreseen would have sent him scurrying to the safety of his own country with the daughter who was to bear the full brunt of the horrors it entailed.
His recent disastrous success convinced him that neither Ithaca nor any other civilized place was safe for his experiments. It wasn't until their travels took them among the countless islands of the East Indies that he came up with the plan he ultimately adopted—a plan whose consequences, if he had known them then, would have made him rush back to the safety of his own country with his daughter, who was destined to face all the terrible outcomes it would bring.
They were steaming up the China Sea when the idea first suggested itself, and as he sat idly during the long, hot days the thought grew upon him, expanding into a thousand wonderful possibilities, until it became crystalized into what was a little short of an obsession.
They were cruising the China Sea when the idea first popped into his mind, and as he sat around during the long, hot days, the thought developed, expanding into a thousand fantastic possibilities, until it became almost an obsession.
The result was that at Manila, much to Virginia’s surprise, he announced the abandonment of the balance of their purposed voyage, taking immediate return passage to Singapore. His daughter did not question him as to the cause of this change in plans, for since those three days that her father had kept himself locked in his workroom at home the girl had noticed a subtle change in her parent—a marked disinclination to share with her his every confidence as had been his custom since the death of her mother.
The result was that in Manila, much to Virginia’s surprise, he announced that they were abandoning the rest of their planned trip and taking an immediate return flight to Singapore. His daughter didn’t ask him why he changed his plans because ever since those three days when her father had locked himself in his workroom at home, she had noticed a subtle change in him—a clear reluctance to share his thoughts with her as he used to do since her mother passed away.
While it grieved her immeasurably she was both too proud and too hurt to sue for a reestablishment of the old relations. On all other topics than his scientific work their interests were as mutual as formerly, but by what seemed a manner of tacit agreement this subject was taboo. And so it was that they came to Singapore without the girl having the slightest conception of her father’s plans.
While it deeply saddened her, she was both too proud and too hurt to ask to restore their old relationship. On all other topics besides his scientific work, their interests were as shared as they used to be, but it seemed they had both agreed without saying anything that this subject was off-limits. So, they arrived in Singapore without the girl having the slightest idea about her father's plans.
Here they spent nearly a month, during which time Professor Maxon was daily engaged in interviewing officials, English residents and a motley horde of Malays and Chinamen.
Here they spent almost a month, during which Professor Maxon was busy every day interviewing officials, English residents, and a mixed crowd of Malays and Chinese.
Virginia met socially several of the men with whom her father was engaged but it was only at the last moment that one of them let drop a hint of the purpose of the month’s activity. When Virginia was present the conversation seemed always deftly guided from the subject of her father’s immediate future, and she was not long in discerning that it was in no sense through accident that this was true. Thereafter her wounded pride made easy the task of those who seemed combined to keep her in ignorance.
Virginia met socially with several of the men her father was involved with, but it was only at the last moment that one of them hinted at the purpose of the month’s activities. Whenever Virginia was around, the conversation always skillfully avoided the topic of her father’s immediate future, and it didn’t take her long to realize that this wasn’t happening by chance. From then on, her bruised pride made it easy for those who seemed determined to keep her in the dark.
It was a Dr. von Horn, who had been oftenest with her father, who gave her the first intimation of what was forthcoming. Afterward, in recollecting the conversation, it seemed to Virginia that the young man had been directed to break the news to her, that her father might be spared the ordeal. It was evident then that he expected opposition, but the girl was too loyal to let von Horn know if she felt other than in harmony with the proposal, and too proud to evince by surprise the fact that she was not wholly conversant with its every detail.
It was Dr. von Horn, who had spent the most time with her father, who first hinted at what was coming. Later, as Virginia thought back on the conversation, it seemed to her that the young man had been asked to deliver the news to her so her father could avoid the struggle. It was clear that he anticipated some resistance, but the girl was too loyal to let von Horn know that she wasn’t completely on board with the proposal, and too proud to show any surprise that she wasn't fully aware of all the details.
“You are glad to be leaving Singapore so soon?” he had asked, although he knew that she had not been advised that an early departure was planned.
“You're happy to be leaving Singapore so soon?” he had asked, even though he knew that she hadn’t been told that an early departure was planned.
“I am rather looking forward to it,” replied Virginia.
“I’m really looking forward to it,” replied Virginia.
“And to a protracted residence on one of the Pamarung Islands?” continued von Horn.
“And what about a long stay on one of the Pamarung Islands?” von Horn continued.
“Why not?” was her rather non-committal reply, though she had not the remotest idea of their location.
“Why not?” was her somewhat indifferent reply, even though she had no clue where they were.
Von Horn admired her nerve though he rather wished that she would ask some questions—it was difficult making progress in this way. How could he explain the plans when she evinced not the slightest sign that she was not already entirely conversant with them?
Von Horn admired her courage, but he wished she would ask some questions—it was hard to make progress this way. How could he explain the plans when she showed no sign that she wasn’t already completely familiar with them?
“We doubt if the work will be completed under two or three years,” answered the doctor. “That will be a long time in which to be isolated upon a savage little speck of land off the larger but no less savage Borneo. Do you think that your bravery is equal to the demands that will be made upon it?”
“We're not sure if the work will be finished in less than two or three years,” replied the doctor. “That’s a long time to be stuck on a tiny, wild piece of land off the bigger but just as wild Borneo. Do you really think your courage can handle the challenges that will come your way?”
Virginia laughed, nor was there the slightest tremor in its note.
Virginia laughed, and there wasn't the slightest shake in her voice.
“I am equal to whatever fate my father is equal to,” she said, “nor do I think that a life upon one of these beautiful little islands would be much of a hardship—certainly not if it will help to promote the success of his scientific experiments.”
“I can handle whatever fate my father faces,” she said, “and I don’t believe that living on one of these beautiful little islands would be too difficult—definitely not if it will help his scientific experiments succeed.”
She used the last words on a chance that she might have hit upon the true reason for the contemplated isolation from civilization. They had served their purpose too in deceiving von Horn who was now half convinced that Professor Maxon must have divulged more of their plans to his daughter than he had led the medical man to believe. Perceiving her advantage from the expression on the young man’s face, Virginia followed it up in an endeavor to elicit the details.
She used her last words in hopes that she might have discovered the real reason behind their planned separation from civilization. They had also served to mislead von Horn, who was now somewhat convinced that Professor Maxon must have shared more of their plans with his daughter than he had let the doctor think. Sensing her advantage from the look on the young man’s face, Virginia pushed further to try to get the details.
The result of her effort was the knowledge that on the second day they were to sail for the Pamarung Islands upon a small schooner which her father had purchased, with a crew of Malays and lascars, and von Horn, who had served in the American navy, in command. The precise point of destination was still undecided—the plan being to search out a suitable location upon one of the many little islets which dot the western shore of the Macassar Strait.
The outcome of her work was the understanding that on the second day they would set sail for the Pamarung Islands on a small schooner that her father had bought, with a crew of Malays and lascars, and von Horn, who had served in the American navy, in charge. The exact destination was still up in the air—the plan was to find a suitable spot on one of the many small islands that line the western shore of the Macassar Strait.
Of the many men Virginia had met during the month at Singapore von Horn had been by far the most interesting and companionable. Such time as he could find from the many duties which had devolved upon him in the matter of obtaining and outfitting the schooner, and signing her two mates and crew of fifteen, had been spent with his employer’s daughter.
Of all the men Virginia had met during her month in Singapore, von Horn was definitely the most interesting and fun to be around. He spent as much time as he could, given all his responsibilities with getting the schooner ready, hiring her two mates, and assembling a crew of fifteen, with his employer’s daughter.
The girl was rather glad that he was to be a member of their little company, for she had found him a much travelled man and an interesting talker with none of the, to her, disgusting artificialities of the professional ladies’ man. He talked to her as he might have talked to a man, of the things that interest intelligent people regardless of sex.
The girl was pretty happy that he was going to join their little group, because she saw him as a well-traveled person and an interesting conversationalist with none of the, to her, irritating pretenses of the typical ladies' man. He spoke to her as he would have spoken to a guy, about things that interest smart people no matter their gender.
There was never any suggestion of familiarity in his manner; nor in his choice of topics did he ever ignore the fact that she was a young girl. She had felt entirely at ease in his society from the first evening that she had met him, and their acquaintance had grown to a very sensible friendship by the time of the departure of the Ithaca—the rechristened schooner which was to carry them away to an unguessed fate.
There was never any hint of familiarity in how he acted; nor did he ever choose topics that overlooked the fact that she was a young girl. She had felt completely at ease in his company from the first evening they met, and their relationship had developed into a meaningful friendship by the time the Ithaca—the renamed schooner that was set to take them away to an unknown fate—was ready to depart.
The voyage from Singapore to the Islands was without incident. Virginia took a keen delight in watching the Malays and lascars at their work, telling von Horn that she had to draw upon her imagination but little to picture herself a captive upon a pirate ship—the half naked men, the gaudy headdress, the earrings, and the fierce countenances of many of the crew furnishing only too realistically the necessary savage setting.
The trip from Singapore to the Islands went smoothly. Virginia really enjoyed watching the Malays and lascars as they worked, telling von Horn that it didn't take much imagination to picture herself as a captive on a pirate ship—the half-naked men, the flashy headdresses, the earrings, and the fierce looks of many of the crew provided a vivid and savage backdrop.
A week spent among the Pamarung Islands disclosed no suitable site for the professor’s camp, nor was it until they had cruised up the coast several miles north of the equator and Cape Santang that they found a tiny island a few miles off the coast opposite the mouth of a small river—an island which fulfilled in every detail their requirements.
A week spent among the Pamarung Islands revealed no suitable location for the professor’s camp, and it wasn't until they had traveled several miles up the coast north of the equator and Cape Santang that they discovered a small island just off the coast near the mouth of a minor river—an island that met all their needs perfectly.
It was uninhabited, fertile and possessed a clear, sweet brook which had its source in a cold spring in the higher land at the island’s center. Here it was that the Ithaca came to anchor in a little harbor, while her crew under von Horn, and the Malay first mate, Bududreen, accompanied Professor Maxon in search of a suitable location for a permanent camp.
It was uninhabited, fertile, and had a clear, fresh stream that originated from a cold spring in the higher ground at the center of the island. This was where the Ithaca anchored in a small harbor, while her crew under von Horn, and the Malay first mate, Bududreen, joined Professor Maxon in searching for a good spot to set up a permanent camp.
The cook, a harmless old Chinaman, and Virginia were left in sole possession of the Ithaca.
The cook, a harmless old Chinese man, and Virginia were left as the only ones on the Ithaca.
Two hours after the departure of the men into the jungle Virginia heard the fall of axes on timber and knew that the site of her future home had been chosen and the work of clearing begun. She sat musing on the strange freak which had prompted her father to bury them in this savage corner of the globe; and as she pondered there came a wistful expression to her eyes, and an unwonted sadness drooped the corners of her mouth.
Two hours after the men went into the jungle, Virginia heard the sound of axes hitting wood and knew that the spot for her future home had been selected and the clearing had started. She sat there, thinking about the strange decision that had led her father to bring them to this wild part of the world; as she reflected, a dreamy look came to her eyes, and an unusual sadness pulled at the corners of her mouth.
Of a sudden she realized how wide had become the gulf between them now. So imperceptibly had it grown since those three horrid days in Ithaca just prior to their departure for what was to have been but a few months’ cruise that she had not until now comprehended that the old relations of open, good-fellowship had gone, possibly forever.
Of a sudden, she realized how wide the gap between them had become now. It had grown so subtly since those three terrible days in Ithaca right before they left for what was supposed to be just a few months’ cruise that she hadn’t understood until now that their old relationship of open, friendly camaraderie was gone, possibly forever.
Had she needed proof of the truth of her sad discovery it had been enough to point to the single fact that her father had brought her here to this little island without making the slightest attempt to explain the nature of his expedition. She had gleaned enough from von Horn to understand that some important scientific experiments were to be undertaken; but what their nature she could not imagine, for she had not the slightest conception of the success that had crowned her father’s last experiment at Ithaca, although she had for years known of his keen interest in the subject.
Had she needed proof of the truth of her unfortunate discovery, it would have been enough to point to the fact that her father had brought her to this little island without even trying to explain why they were there. She had gathered enough from von Horn to realize that some important scientific experiments were about to take place, but she couldn’t imagine what they involved, since she had no idea about the success of her father’s last experiment at Ithaca, even though she had known for years about his strong interest in the topic.
The girl became aware also of other subtle changes in her father. He had long since ceased to be the jovial, carefree companion who had shared with her her every girlish joy and sorrow and in whom she had confided both the trivial and momentous secrets of her childhood. He had become not exactly morose, but rather moody and absorbed, so that she had of late never found an opportunity for the cozy chats that had formerly meant so much to them both. There had been too, recently, a strange lack of consideration for herself that had wounded her more than she had imagined. Today there had been a glaring example of it in his having left her alone upon the boat without a single European companion—something that he would never have thought of doing a few months before.
The girl also noticed other subtle changes in her father. He had long stopped being the cheerful, carefree companion who had shared every one of her childhood joys and sorrows, and in whom she had confided both the trivial and serious secrets of her early years. He had become not exactly gloomy, but rather moody and preoccupied, so she hadn’t found a chance lately for the cozy chats that used to mean so much to both of them. There had also been a strange lack of consideration for her recently that hurt her more than she expected. Today, there was a glaring example of this when he left her alone on the boat without a single European companion—something he would never have thought of doing a few months ago.
As she sat speculating on the strange change which had come over her father her eyes had wandered aimlessly along the harbor’s entrance; the low reef that protected it from the sea, and the point of land to the south, that projected far out into the strait like a gigantic index finger pointing toward the mainland, the foliage covered heights of which were just visible above the western horizon.
As she sat thinking about the weird change in her father, her eyes drifted along the harbor entrance; the low reef that shielded it from the sea, and the point of land to the south that jutted out into the strait like a giant index finger pointing toward the mainland, the tree-covered hills of which were just visible above the western horizon.
Presently her attention was arrested by a tossing speck far out upon the rolling bosom of the strait. For some time the girl watched the object until at length it resolved itself into a boat moving head on toward the island. Later she saw that it was long and low, propelled by a single sail and many oars, and that it carried quite a company.
Now her attention was caught by a small dot far out on the choppy surface of the strait. For a while, the girl observed the object until it finally came into focus as a boat heading straight toward the island. Later, she noticed that it was long and low, driven by a single sail and several oars, and that it carried a good number of people.
Thinking it but a native trading boat, so many of which ply the southern seas, Virginia viewed its approach with but idle curiosity. When it had come to within half a mile of the anchorage of the Ithaca, and was about to enter the mouth of the harbor Sing Lee’s eyes chanced to fall upon it. On the instant the old Chinaman was electrified into sudden and astounding action.
Thinking it was just a regular trading boat, like so many that travel the southern seas, Virginia watched its approach with little interest. When it got within half a mile of the Ithaca's anchorage and was about to enter the harbor's mouth, Sing Lee suddenly noticed it. In an instant, the old Chinaman was shocked into a sudden and remarkable action.
“Klick! Klick!” he cried, running toward Virginia. “Go b’low, klick.”
“Klick! Klick!” he shouted, running toward Virginia. “Go below, klick.”
“Why should I go below, Sing?” queried the girl, amazed by the demeanor of the cook.
“Why should I go down there, Sing?” the girl asked, surprised by the cook's attitude.
“Klick! Klick!” he urged grasping her by the arm—half leading, half dragging her toward the companion-way. “Plilates! Mlalay plilates—Dyak plilates.”
“Klick! Klick!” he said, grabbing her by the arm—partly leading, partly dragging her toward the stairs. “Plilates! Mlalay plilates—Dyak plilates.”
“Pirates!” gasped Virginia. “Oh Sing, what can we do?”
“Pirates!” Virginia exclaimed. “Oh Sing, what are we going to do?”
“You go b’low. Mebbyso Sing flighten ’em. Shoot cannon. Bling help. Maxon come klick. Bling men. Chase’m ’way,” explained the Chinaman. “But plilates see ’em pletty white girl,” he shrugged his shoulders and shook his head dubiously, “then old Sing no can flighten ’em ’way.”
“You go below. Maybe Sing can scare them. Fire the cannon. Bring help. Maxon will come quickly. Bring the men. Chase them away,” explained the Chinese man. “But the pirates see them, pretty white girl,” he shrugged and shook his head doubtfully, “then old Sing can’t scare them away.”
The girl shuddered, and crouching close behind Sing hurried below. A moment later she heard the boom of the old brass six pounder which for many years had graced the Ithaca’s stern. In the bow Professor Maxon had mounted a modern machine gun, but this was quite beyond Sing’s simple gunnery. The Chinaman had not taken the time to sight the ancient weapon carefully, but a gleeful smile lit his wrinkled, yellow face as he saw the splash of the ball where it struck the water almost at the side of the prahu.
The girl shuddered and crouched close behind Sing as they hurried below. A moment later, she heard the boom of the old brass six-pounder that had adorned the stern of the Ithaca for many years. In the bow, Professor Maxon had set up a modern machine gun, but that was way beyond Sing’s simple skills. The Chinaman hadn’t taken the time to aim the ancient weapon carefully, but a joyful smile lit up his wrinkled yellow face as he saw the splash where the shot hit the water, almost right next to the prahu.
Sing realized that the boat might contain friendly natives, but he had cruised these waters too many years to take chances. Better kill a hundred friends, he thought, than be captured by a single pirate.
Sing realized that the boat might have friendly locals, but he had navigated these waters for too many years to take risks. He thought it was better to kill a hundred friends than to be captured by a single pirate.
At the shot the prahu slowed up, and a volley of musketry from her crew satisfied Sing that he had made no mistake in classifying her. Her fire fell short as did the ball from the small cannon mounted in her bow.
At the shot, the prahu slowed down, and a volley of gunfire from her crew confirmed to Sing that he hadn't made a mistake in classifying her. Her fire fell short, just like the ball from the small cannon mounted at her bow.
Virginia was watching the prahu from one of the cabin ports. She saw the momentary hesitation and confusion which followed Sing’s first shot, and then to her dismay she saw the rowers bend to their oars again and the prahu move swiftly in the direction of the Ithaca.
Virginia was watching the prahu from one of the cabin windows. She saw the brief hesitation and confusion that followed Sing’s first shot, and then, to her dismay, she saw the rowers lean into their oars again, and the prahu quickly headed toward the Ithaca.
It was apparent that the pirates had perceived the almost defenseless condition of the schooner. In a few minutes they would be swarming the deck, for poor old Sing would be entirely helpless to repel them. If Dr. von Horn were only there, thought the distracted girl. With the machine gun alone he might keep them off.
It was clear that the pirates had noticed the schooner was nearly defenseless. In just a few minutes, they would be flooding the deck, as poor old Sing would be completely unable to fight them off. If only Dr. von Horn were here, the worried girl thought. With just the machine gun, he might be able to hold them back.
At the thought of the machine gun a sudden resolve gripped her. Why not man it herself? Von Horn had explained its mechanism to her in detail, and on one occasion had allowed her to operate it on the voyage from Singapore. With the thought came action. Running to the magazine she snatched up a feed-belt, and in another moment was on deck beside the astonished Sing.
At the thought of the machine gun, a sudden determination took hold of her. Why not operate it herself? Von Horn had explained how it worked in detail, and once he had let her use it during the trip from Singapore. With this thought, she sprang into action. She ran to the magazine, grabbed a feed belt, and moments later, she was on deck next to the surprised Sing.
The pirates were skimming rapidly across the smooth waters of the harbor, answering Sing’s harmless shots with yells of derision and wild, savage war cries. There were, perhaps, fifty Dyaks and Malays—fierce, barbaric men; mostly naked to the waist, or with war-coats of brilliant colors. The savage headdress of the Dyaks, the long, narrow, decorated shields, the flashing blades of parang and kris sent a shudder through the girl, so close they seemed beneath the schooner’s side.
The pirates were speeding across the calm waters of the harbor, responding to Sing's harmless shots with mocking shouts and wild, fierce war cries. There were probably about fifty Dyaks and Malays—intense, tribal men; mostly shirtless, or wearing vibrant, colorful war coats. The fierce headdresses of the Dyaks, the long, narrow, decorated shields, and the gleaming blades of parang and kris made the girl shiver, as they felt so close beneath the side of the schooner.
“What do? What do?” cried Sing in consternation. “Go b’low. Klick!” But before he had finished his exhortation Virginia was racing toward the bow where the machine gun was mounted. Tearing the cover from it she swung the muzzle toward the pirate prahu, which by now was nearly within range above the vessel’s side—a moment more and she would be too close to use the weapon upon the pirates.
“What to do? What to do?” cried Sing in panic. “Get below. Quick!” But before he could finish, Virginia was sprinting toward the front where the machine gun was mounted. Ripping the cover off, she aimed the gun at the pirate boat, which was almost within range alongside the ship—just a moment more and it would be too close to use the weapon against the pirates.
Virginia was quick to perceive the necessity for haste, while the pirates at the same instant realized the menace of the new danger which confronted them. A score of muskets belched forth their missiles at the fearless girl behind the scant shield of the machine gun. Leaden pellets rained heavily upon her protection, or whizzed threateningly about her head—and then she got the gun into action.
Virginia quickly understood the need to move fast, while the pirates simultaneously recognized the threat of the new danger they faced. A group of muskets fired their projectiles at the brave girl behind the limited cover of the machine gun. Heavy metal pellets rained down on her shield, or zipped dangerously around her head—and then she got the gun working.
At the rate of fifty a minute, a stream of projectiles tore into the bow of the prahu when suddenly a richly garbed Malay in the stern rose to his feet waving a white cloth upon the point of his kris. It was the Rajah Muda Saffir—he had seen the girl’s face and at the sight of it the blood lust in his breast had been supplanted by another.
At a pace of fifty per minute, a barrage of projectiles struck the front of the prahu when suddenly a well-dressed Malay in the back stood up, waving a white cloth from the tip of his kris. It was Rajah Muda Saffir—he had seen the girl’s face, and at that moment, the bloodlust in him was replaced by something else.
At sight of the emblem of peace Virginia ceased firing. She saw the tall Malay issue a few commands, the oarsmen bent to their work, the prahu came about, making off toward the harbor’s entrance. At the same moment there was a shot from the shore followed by loud yelling, and the girl turned to see her father and von Horn pulling rapidly toward the Ithaca.
At the sight of the peace symbol, Virginia stopped firing. She watched as the tall Malay gave a few commands, the oarsmen got to work, and the prahu turned around, heading toward the harbor entrance. At the same time, she heard a shot from the shore followed by loud shouting, and the girl turned to see her father and von Horn quickly rowing toward the Ithaca.
2
THE HEAVY CHEST
Virginia and Sing were compelled to narrate the adventure of the afternoon a dozen times. The Chinaman was at a loss to understand what had deterred the pirates at the very threshold of victory. Von Horn thought that they had seen the reinforcements embarking from the shore, but Sing explained that that was impossible since the Ithaca had been directly between them and the point at which the returning crew had entered the boats.
Virginia and Sing had to tell the story of the afternoon's adventure a dozen times. The Chinese man couldn’t figure out why the pirates had backed down just when victory was within reach. Von Horn believed they had spotted reinforcements boarding from the shore, but Sing clarified that couldn't be true since the Ithaca was directly in the way between them and where the returning crew was getting into the boats.
Virginia was positive that her fusillade had frightened them into a hasty retreat, but again Sing discouraged any such idea when he pointed to the fact that another instant would have carried the prahu close to the Ithaca’s side and out of the machine gun’s radius of action.
Virginia was sure that her barrage had scared them into a quick retreat, but once more, Sing dismissed any notion of that when he pointed out that another moment would have brought the prahu right alongside the Ithaca and out of the machine gun's range.
The old Chinaman was positive that the pirates had some ulterior motive for simulating defeat, and his long years of experience upon pirate infested waters gave weight to his opinion. The weak spot in his argument was his inability to suggest a reasonable motive. And so it was that for a long time they were left to futile conjecture as to the action that had saved them from a bloody encounter with these bloodthirsty sea wolves.
The old Chinese man was sure that the pirates had some hidden reason for pretending to be defeated, and his many years of experience in pirate-infested waters added credibility to his view. The flaw in his argument was that he couldn't propose a plausible motive. So, for a long time, they were stuck with pointless speculation about what had spared them from a bloody clash with these bloodthirsty sea wolves.
For a week the men were busy constructing the new camp, but never again was Virginia left without a sufficient guard for her protection. Von Horn was always needed at the work, for to him had fallen the entire direction of matters of importance that were at all of a practical nature. Professor Maxon wished to watch the building of the houses and the stockade, that he might offer such suggestions as he thought necessary, and again the girl noticed her father’s comparative indifference to her welfare.
For a week, the men were busy building the new camp, but Virginia was never left without enough guards for her safety again. Von Horn was always needed at the site because he was in charge of all the important practical matters. Professor Maxon wanted to oversee the construction of the houses and the stockade so he could offer any suggestions he thought were necessary, and once again, the girl noticed her father’s lack of concern for her well-being.
She had been shocked at his apathy at the time of the pirate attack, and chagrined that it should have been necessary for von Horn to have insisted upon a proper guard being left with her thereafter.
She was shocked by his indifference during the pirate attack and embarrassed that von Horn had to insist on leaving proper guards with her afterward.
The nearer the approach of the time when he might enter again upon those experiments which had now been neglected for the better part of a year the more self absorbed and moody became the professor. At times he was scarcely civil to those about him, and never now did he have a pleasant word or a caress for the daughter who had been his whole life but a few short months before.
The closer he got to the time when he could start those experiments he had neglected for almost a year, the more self-absorbed and moody the professor became. Sometimes, he was hardly civil to those around him, and he never had a kind word or affection for the daughter who had been his entire world just a few months earlier.
It often seemed to Virginia when she caught her father’s eyes upon her that there was a gleam of dislike in them, as though he would have been glad to have been rid of her that she might not in any way embarrass or interfere with his work.
It often seemed to Virginia that when she caught her father looking at her, there was a hint of dislike in his eyes, as if he would have been okay with her being gone so she wouldn’t embarrass or get in the way of his work.
The camp was at last completed, and on a Saturday afternoon all the heavier articles from the ship had been transported to it. On the following Monday the balance of the goods was to be sent on shore and the party were to transfer their residence to their new quarters.
The camp was finally finished, and on a Saturday afternoon, all the heavier items from the ship had been moved there. The following Monday, the rest of the supplies would be sent ashore, and the group would be relocating to their new home.
Late Sunday afternoon a small native boat was seen rounding the point at the harbor’s southern extremity, and after a few minutes it drew alongside the Ithaca. There were but three men in it—two Dyaks and a Malay. The latter was a tall, well built man of middle age, of a sullen and degraded countenance. His garmenture was that of the ordinary Malay boatman, but there was that in his mien and his attitude toward his companions which belied his lowly habiliments.
Late Sunday afternoon, a small native boat was spotted rounding the point at the southern end of the harbor, and after a few minutes, it pulled up next to the Ithaca. There were only three men in it—two Dyaks and a Malay. The Malay was a tall, strong man in middle age, with a grim and worn expression. He was dressed like a typical Malay boatman, but there was something in his demeanor and how he carried himself around his companions that contradicted his humble appearance.
In answer to von Horn’s hail the man asked if he might come aboard and trade; but once on the deck it developed that he had brought nothing wherewith to trade. He seemed not the slightest disconcerted by this discovery, stating that he would bring such articles as they wished when he had learned what their requirements were.
In response to von Horn’s call, the man asked if he could come aboard and trade; but once he was on the deck, it turned out he had nothing to trade. He didn't seem at all bothered by this revelation, saying that he would bring the items they wanted once he knew what they needed.
The ubiquitous Sing was on hand during the interview, but from his expressionless face none might guess what was passing through the tortuous channels of his Oriental mind. The Malay had been aboard nearly half an hour talking with von Horn when the mate, Bududreen, came on deck, and it was Sing alone who noted the quickly concealed flash of recognition which passed between the two Malays.
The ever-present Sing was there during the interview, but from his blank expression, no one could guess what thoughts were swirling through his complicated Oriental mind. The Malay had been on board for nearly half an hour chatting with von Horn when the first mate, Bududreen, came up on deck, and it was only Sing who noticed the brief look of recognition that quickly passed between the two Malays.
The Chinaman also saw the gleam that shot into the visitor’s eye as Virginia emerged from the cabin, but by no word or voluntary outward sign did the man indicate that he had even noticed her. Shortly afterward he left, promising to return with provisions the following day. But it was to be months before they again saw him.
The Chinese man also noticed the spark that flashed in the visitor’s eye when Virginia stepped out of the cabin, but he didn’t say anything or show any sign that he had seen her. Soon after, he left, saying he would come back with supplies the next day. But it would be months before they saw him again.
That evening as Sing was serving Virginia’s supper he asked her if she had recognized their visitor of the afternoon.
That evening, while Sing was serving Virginia her dinner, he asked her if she had recognized their visitor from earlier that day.
“Why no, Sing,” she replied, “I never saw him before.”
“Of course not, Sing,” she answered, “I’ve never seen him before.”
“Sh!” admonished the celestial. “No talkee so strong, wallee have ear all same labbit.”
“Sh!” the celestial warned. “Don’t talk so loud, or we’ll be heard just like a rabbit.”
“What do you mean, Sing?” asked the girl in a low voice. “How perfectly weird and mysterious you are. Why you make the cold chills run up my spine,” she ended, laughing. But Sing did not return her smile as was his custom.
“What do you mean, Sing?” the girl asked softly. “You’re so weird and mysterious. You give me the creeps,” she finished, laughing. But Sing didn’t smile back like he usually did.
“You no lememba tallee Lajah stand up wavee lite clothee in plilate boat, ah?” he urged.
“You remember that tall Lajah standing up and waving in the little boat, right?” he pressed.
“Oh, Sing,” she cried, “I do indeed! But unless you had reminded me I should never have thought to connect him with our visitor of today—they do look very much alike, don’t they?”
“Oh, Sing,” she exclaimed, “I really do! But if you hadn't reminded me, I would never have thought to link him with our visitor today—they look a lot alike, don't they?”
“Lookeelike! Ugh, they all samee one man. Sing know. You lookee out, Linee,” which was the closest that Sing had ever been able to come to pronouncing Virginia.
“Lookeelike! Ugh, they all samee one man. Sing know. You lookee out, Linee,” which was the closest that Sing had ever been able to come to pronouncing Virginia.
“Why should I look out? He doesn’t want me,” said the girl, laughingly.
“Why should I care? He doesn’t want me,” the girl said with a laugh.
“Don’t you bee too damee sure ’bout lat, Linee,” was Sing’s inelegant but convincing reply, as he turned toward his galley.
“Don’t be too damn sure about that, Linee,” was Sing’s awkward but convincing response as he turned toward his kitchen.
The following morning the party, with the exception of three Malays who were left to guard the Ithaca, set out for the new camp. The journey was up the bed of the small stream which emptied into the harbor, so that although fifteen men had passed back and forth through the jungle from the beach to the camp every day for two weeks, there was no sign that human foot had ever crossed the narrow strip of sand that lay between the dense foliage and the harbor.
The next morning, the group, except for three Malays who stayed behind to watch the Ithaca, headed out to the new camp. They traveled up the stream that flowed into the harbor, so even though fifteen men had been moving back and forth through the jungle from the beach to the camp every day for two weeks, there was still no trace that anyone had ever walked across the narrow strip of sand between the thick vegetation and the harbor.
The gravel bottom of the rivulet made fairly good walking, and as Virginia was borne in a litter between two powerful lascars it was not even necessary that she wet her feet in the ascent of the stream to the camp. The distance was short, the center of the camp being but a mile from the harbor, and less than half a mile from the opposite shore of the island which was but two miles at its greatest breadth, and two and a quarter at its greatest length.
The gravel bed of the little stream made for decent walking, and since Virginia was carried in a litter by two strong lascars, she didn’t even have to get her feet wet while making her way up the stream to the camp. The distance was short; the center of the camp was only a mile from the harbor and less than half a mile from the opposite side of the island, which was just two miles at its widest point and two and a quarter miles at its longest.
At the camp Virginia found that a neat clearing had been made upon a little tableland, a palisade built about it, and divided into three parts; the most northerly of which contained a small house for herself and her father, another for von Horn, and a common cooking and eating house over which Sing was to preside.
At the camp, Virginia discovered a tidy clearing set up on a small plateau, surrounded by a wooden fence and divided into three sections. The northernmost area had a small house for her and her father, another for von Horn, and a shared kitchen and dining area where Sing would be in charge.
The enclosure at the far end of the palisade was for the Malay and lascar crew and there also were quarters for Bududreen and the Malay second mate. The center enclosure contained Professor Maxon’s workshop. This compartment of the enclosure Virginia was not invited to inspect, but as members of the crew carried in the two great chests which the professor had left upon the Ithaca until the last moment, Virginia caught a glimpse of the two buildings that had been erected within this central space—a small, square house which was quite evidently her father’s laboratory, and a long, low thatched shed divided into several compartments, each containing a rude bunk. She wondered for whom they could be intended. Quarters for all the party had already been arranged for elsewhere, nor, thought she, would her father wish to house any in such close proximity to his workshop, where he would desire absolute quiet and freedom from interruption. The discovery perplexed her not a little, but so changed were her relations with her father that she would not question him upon this or any other subject.
The enclosure at the far end of the palisade was for the Malay and lascar crew, and there were also quarters for Bududreen and the Malay second mate. The center enclosure housed Professor Maxon’s workshop. Virginia wasn’t invited to check this area, but as crew members brought in the two large chests that the professor had left on the Ithaca until the last moment, she caught a glimpse of the two buildings set up in this central space—a small, square house that was clearly her father’s laboratory, and a long, low thatched shed divided into several sections, each with a basic bunk. She wondered who they were for. Accommodations for everyone had already been arranged elsewhere, and she thought her father wouldn’t want anyone living so close to his workshop, where he would need complete quiet and no interruptions. This discovery puzzled her quite a bit, but her relationship with her father had changed so much that she wouldn’t ask him about this or anything else.
As the two chests were being carried into the central campong, Sing, who was standing near Virginia, called her attention to the fact that Bududreen was one of those who staggered beneath the weight of the heavier burden.
As the two chests were being brought into the main camp, Sing, who was standing close to Virginia, pointed out that Bududreen was one of those struggling with the weight of the heavier load.
“Bludleen, him mate. Why workee alsame lascar boy? Eh?” But Virginia could give no reason.
“Bludleen, his friend. Why work like the other guy? Huh?” But Virginia had no explanation.
“I am afraid you don’t like Bududreen, Sing,” she said. “Has he ever harmed you in any way?”
“I’m afraid you don’t like Bududreen, Sing,” she said. “Has he ever hurt you in any way?”
“Him? No, him no hurt Sing. Sing poor,” with which more or less enigmatical rejoinder the Chinaman returned to his work. But he muttered much to himself the balance of the day, for Sing knew that a chest that strained four men in the carrying could contain but one thing, and he knew that Bududreen was as wise in such matters as he.
“Him? No, he wouldn’t hurt Sing. Sing is poor,” with this somewhat mysterious response, the Chinaman went back to his work. But he kept mumbling to himself for the rest of the day, because Sing understood that a chest that required four men to carry could only hold one thing, and he knew that Bududreen was just as knowledgeable about these matters as he was.
For a couple of months the life of the little hidden camp went on peacefully and without exciting incident. The Malay and lascar crew divided their time between watch duty on board the Ithaca, policing the camp, and cultivating a little patch of clearing just south of their own campong.
For a couple of months, the life of the small hidden camp continued peacefully and without any exciting events. The Malay and lascar crew split their time between watching over the Ithaca, managing the camp, and tending to a small clearing just south of their own campong.
There was a small bay on the island’s east coast, only a quarter of a mile from camp, in which oysters were found, and one of the Ithaca’s boats was brought around to this side of the island for fishing. Bududreen often accompanied these expeditions, and on several occasions the lynx-eyed Sing had seen him returning to camp long after the others had retired for the night.
There was a small bay on the island's east coast, just a quarter of a mile from camp, where oysters were found. One of the Ithaca's boats was brought over to this side of the island for fishing. Bududreen often joined these trips, and on several occasions, the sharp-eyed Sing had seen him coming back to camp long after the others had gone to bed for the night.
Professor Maxon scarcely ever left the central enclosure. For days and nights at a time Virginia never saw him, his meals being passed in to him by Sing through a small trap door that had been cut in the partition wall of the “court of mystery” as von Horn had christened the section of the camp devoted to the professor’s experimentations.
Professor Maxon rarely left the central enclosure. For days and nights on end, Virginia never saw him, as Sing would pass his meals through a small trap door cut into the partition wall of the “court of mystery,” the name von Horn had given to the section of the camp dedicated to the professor’s experiments.
Von Horn himself was often with his employer, as he enjoyed the latter’s complete confidence, and owing to his early medical training was well fitted to act as a competent assistant; but he was often barred from the workshop, and at such times was much with Virginia.
Von Horn was often with his boss because he had his full confidence, and due to his early medical training, he was well-equipped to be a skilled assistant; however, he was frequently kept out of the workshop, and during those times, he spent a lot of time with Virginia.
The two took long walks through the untouched jungle, exploring their little island, and never failing to find some new and wonderful proof of Nature’s creative power among its flora and fauna.
The two enjoyed long walks through the unspoiled jungle, exploring their small island, and always discovering some new and amazing evidence of Nature's creativity among its plants and animals.
“What a marvellous thing is creation,” exclaimed Virginia as she and von Horn paused one day to admire a tropical bird of unusually brilliant plumage. “How insignificant is man’s greatest achievement beside the least of Nature’s works.”
“What a marvelous thing creation is,” exclaimed Virginia as she and von Horn stopped one day to admire a tropical bird with unusually bright feathers. “How insignificant man’s greatest achievement is compared to even the smallest of Nature’s wonders.”
“And yet,” replied von Horn, “man shall find Nature’s secret some day. What a glorious accomplishment for him who first succeeds. Can you imagine a more glorious consummation of a man’s life work—your father’s, for example?”
“And yet,” replied von Horn, “one day humanity will uncover Nature’s secret. What an amazing achievement for whoever is the first to succeed. Can you picture a more magnificent culmination of a person’s life journey—your father’s, for instance?”
The girl looked at von Horn closely.
The girl stared at von Horn intently.
“Dr. von Horn,” she said, “pride has restrained me from asking what was evidently intended that I should not know. For years my father has been interested in an endeavor to solve the mystery of life—that he would ever attempt to utilize the secret should he have been so fortunate as to discover it had never occurred to me. I mean that he should try to usurp the functions of the Creator I could never have believed, but my knowledge of him, coupled with what you have said, and the extreme lengths to which he has gone to maintain absolute secrecy for his present experiments can only lead to one inference; and that, that his present work, if successful, would have results that would not be countenanced by civilized society or government. Am I right?”
“Dr. von Horn,” she said, “pride has held me back from asking what seems to have been meant for me to stay unaware of. For years, my father has been focused on trying to solve the mystery of life—and it never crossed my mind that he would actually try to use that secret if he were lucky enough to find it. I could never believe he would attempt to take on the role of the Creator, but my understanding of him, along with what you’ve said, and the extreme lengths he has gone to in order to keep his current experiments totally secret, can only lead to one conclusion: if his current work succeeds, it would have consequences that civilized society or government could never accept. Am I right?”
Von Horn had attempted to sound the girl that he might, if possible, discover her attitude toward the work in which her father and he were engaged. He had succeeded beyond his hopes, for he had not intended that she should guess so much of the truth as she had. Should her interest in the work have proved favorable it had been his intention to acquaint her fully with the marvellous success which already had attended their experiments, and to explain their hopes and plans for the future, for he had seen how her father’s attitude had hurt her and hoped to profit himself by reposing in her the trust and confidence that her father denied her.
Von Horn had tried to gauge the girl's feelings so he could determine her perspective on the work her father and he were involved in. He had succeeded beyond his expectations because he didn't plan for her to uncover as much of the truth as she did. If she had shown a positive interest in the work, he had intended to fully share the incredible successes they had already achieved in their experiments and to outline their hopes and plans for the future. He noticed how her father's attitude had affected her and wanted to gain her trust and confidence, which her father had denied her.
And so it was that her direct question left him floundering in a sea of embarrassment, for to tell her the truth now would gain him no favor in her eyes, while it certainly would lay him open to the suspicion and distrust of her father should he learn of it.
And so it was that her straightforward question left him struggling with embarrassment, because telling her the truth now wouldn't earn him any points in her eyes, while it would definitely open him up to suspicion and distrust from her father if he found out.
“I cannot answer your question, Miss Maxon,” he said, finally, “for your father’s strictest injunction has been that I divulge to no one the slightest happening within the court of mystery. Remember that I am in your father’s employ, and that no matter what my personal convictions may be regarding the work he has been doing I may only act with loyalty to his lightest command while I remain upon his payroll. That you are here,” he added, “is my excuse for continuing my connection with certain things of which my conscience does not approve.”
“I can’t answer your question, Miss Maxon,” he said, finally, “because your father has strictly instructed me not to share any details about what goes on in the court of mystery. Keep in mind that I work for your father, and no matter how I personally feel about the work he’s doing, I can only act in loyalty to his every command as long as I’m on his payroll. The fact that you’re here,” he added, “is my reason for staying involved in some things that I don’t feel comfortable with.”
The girl glanced at him quickly. She did not fully understand the motive for his final avowal, and a sudden intuition kept her from questioning him. She had learned to look upon von Horn as a very pleasant companion and a good friend—she was not quite certain that she would care for any change in their relations, but his remark had sowed the seed of a new thought in her mind as he had intended that it should.
The girl looked at him briefly. She didn’t completely grasp the reason behind his last declaration, and a sudden instinct stopped her from asking him about it. She had come to see von Horn as a nice companion and a good friend—she wasn’t sure if she wanted anything to change in their relationship, but his comment had planted a new idea in her mind, just as he meant for it to.
When von Horn returned to the court of mystery, he narrated to Professor Maxon the gist of his conversation with Virginia, wishing to forestall anything which the girl might say to her father that would give him an impression that von Horn had been talking more than he should. Professor Maxon listened to the narration in silence. When von Horn had finished, he cautioned him against divulging to Virginia anything that took place within the inner campong.
When von Horn got back to the court of mystery, he told Professor Maxon the main points of his conversation with Virginia, wanting to prevent her from saying anything to her father that might make him think that von Horn had shared more than he should. Professor Maxon listened quietly. After von Horn finished, he warned him not to share anything about what happens in the inner campong with Virginia.
“She is only a child,” he said, “and would not understand the importance of the work we are doing. All that she would be able to see is the immediate moral effect of these experiments upon the subjects themselves—she would not look into the future and appreciate the immense advantage to mankind that must accrue from a successful termination of our research. The future of the world will be assured when once we have demonstrated the possibility of the chemical production of a perfect race.”
“She’s just a child,” he said, “and she wouldn’t grasp the significance of the work we’re doing. All she would see is the immediate moral impact of these experiments on the subjects themselves—she wouldn’t look into the future and recognize the tremendous benefits to humanity that will come from successfully completing our research. The future of the world will be secured once we demonstrate the possibility of chemically producing a perfect race.”
“Number One, for example,” suggested von Horn.
“Number One, for instance,” suggested von Horn.
Professor Maxon glanced at him sharply.
Professor Maxon looked at him intently.
“Levity, Doctor, is entirely out of place in the contemplation of the magnificent work I have already accomplished,” said the professor tartly. “I admit that Number One leaves much to be desired—much to be desired; but Number Two shows a marked advance along certain lines, and I am sure that tomorrow will divulge in experiment Number Three such strides as will forever silence any propensity toward scoffing which you may now entertain.”
“Lightheartedness, Doctor, is completely inappropriate when considering the impressive work I have already done,” the professor replied sharply. “I acknowledge that Number One has its flaws—many flaws; however, Number Two demonstrates significant progress in certain areas, and I am confident that tomorrow’s Experiment Number Three will reveal advancements that will completely dispel any inclination you might have to mock my work.”
“Forgive me, Professor,” von Horn hastened to urge. “I did not intend to deride the wonderful discoveries which you have made, but it is only natural that we should both realize that Number One is not beautiful. To one another we may say what we would not think of suggesting to outsiders.”
“Forgive me, Professor,” von Horn quickly insisted. “I didn’t mean to mock the amazing discoveries you’ve made, but it’s only natural for us to acknowledge that Number One isn’t beautiful. We can say things to each other that we wouldn’t dream of suggesting to outsiders.”
Professor Maxon was mollified by this apology, and turned to resume his watch beside a large, coffin-shaped vat. For a while von Horn was silent. There was that upon his mind which he had wished to discuss with his employer since months ago, but the moment had never arrived which seemed at all propitious, nor did it appear likely ever to arrive. So the doctor decided to broach the subject now, as being psychologically as favorable a time as any.
Professor Maxon was calmed by this apology and turned to continue his watch beside a large, coffin-shaped vat. For a while, von Horn stayed quiet. He had something on his mind that he wanted to talk about with his boss for months, but the right moment never seemed to come, and it didn't look like it ever would. So, the doctor decided to bring it up now, figuring it was as good a time as any.
“Your daughter is far from happy, Professor,” he said, “nor do I feel that, surrounded as we are by semi-savage men, she is entirely safe.”
“Your daughter isn’t happy at all, Professor,” he said, “and I don’t think that, with all these semi-savage men around us, she’s completely safe.”
Professor Maxon looked up from his vigil by the vat, eyeing von Horn closely.
Professor Maxon looked up from his watch by the vat, closely observing von Horn.
“Well?” he asked.
"Well?" he asked.
“It seemed to me that had I a closer relationship I might better assist in adding to her happiness and safety—in short, Professor, I should like your permission to ask Virginia to marry me.”
“It seemed to me that if I had a closer relationship, I could better help to increase her happiness and safety—in short, Professor, I would like your permission to ask Virginia to marry me.”
There had been no indication in von Horn’s attitude toward the girl that he loved her. That she was beautiful and intelligent could not be denied, and so it was small wonder that she might appeal strongly to any man, but von Horn was quite evidently not of the marrying type. For years he had roved the world in search of adventure and excitement. Just why he had left America and his high place in the navy he never had divulged; nor why it was that for seven years he had not set his foot upon ground which lay beneath the authority of Uncle Sam.
There was no sign in von Horn’s behavior towards the girl that he loved her. It was clear that she was beautiful and intelligent, so it was no surprise that she might attract any man, but von Horn clearly wasn't the settling down type. For years, he had traveled the world looking for adventure and excitement. He never revealed why he had left America and his esteemed position in the navy, nor why he hadn’t stepped foot on American soil for seven years.
Sing Lee who stood just without the trap door through which he was about to pass Professor Maxon’s evening meal to him could not be blamed for overhearing the conversation, though it may have been culpable in him in making no effort to divulge his presence, and possibly equally unpraiseworthy, as well as lacking in romance, to attribute the doctor’s avowal to his knowledge of the heavy chest.
Sing Lee, who was just outside the trap door through which he was about to pass Professor Maxon's evening meal to him, couldn't be blamed for overhearing the conversation. However, it might be considered wrong for him not to reveal his presence, and it could also be seen as unremarkable, as well as lacking in romance, to attribute the doctor's confession to his awareness of the heavy chest.
As Professor Maxon eyed the man before replying to his abrupt request, von Horn noted a strange and sudden light in the older man’s eyes—a something which he never before had seen there and which caused an uncomfortable sensation to creep over him—a manner of bristling that was akin either to fear or horror, von Horn could not tell which.
As Professor Maxon looked at the man before responding to his sudden request, von Horn noticed a strange and sudden gleam in the older man's eyes—a look he had never seen before that sent an uncomfortable feeling over him—an air of tension that felt like either fear or horror, though von Horn couldn't quite tell which.
Then the professor arose from his seat and came very close to the younger man, until his face was only a few inches from von Horn’s.
Then the professor stood up from his seat and moved in close to the younger man, so that his face was only a few inches away from von Horn's.
“Doctor,” he whispered in a strange, tense voice, “you are mad. You do not know what you ask. Virginia is not for such as you. Tell me that she does not know of your feelings toward her. Tell me that she does not reciprocate your love. Tell me the truth, man.” Professor Maxon seized von Horn roughly by both shoulders, his glittering eyes glaring terribly into the other’s.
“Doctor,” he whispered in a strange, tense voice, “you’re crazy. You don’t realize what you’re asking. Virginia is not for someone like you. Tell me she doesn’t know how you feel about her. Tell me she doesn’t feel the same way. Just tell me the truth, man.” Professor Maxon grabbed von Horn roughly by both shoulders, his shining eyes staring intensely into the other’s.
“I have never spoken to her of love, Professor,” replied von Horn quietly, “nor do I know what her sentiments toward me may be. Nor do I understand, sir, what objections you may have to me—I am of a very old and noble family.” His tone was haughty but respectful.
“I’ve never talked to her about love, Professor,” von Horn replied softly, “and I’m not sure how she feels about me. I also don’t understand, sir, why you have any objections to me—I come from a very old and noble family.” His tone was proud but respectful.
Professor Maxon released his hold upon his assistant, breathing a sigh of relief.
Professor Maxon let go of his assistant, breathing a sigh of relief.
“I am glad,” he said, “that it has gone no further, for it must not be. I have other, nobler aspirations for my daughter. She must wed a perfect man—none such now exists. It remains for me to bring forth the ideal mate for her—nor is the time far distant. A few more weeks and we shall see such a being as I have long dreamed.” Again the queer light flickered for a moment in the once kindly and jovial eyes of the scientist.
“I’m glad,” he said, “that it hasn’t gone any further, because it can’t. I have other, greater hopes for my daughter. She must marry a perfect man—none like that exists right now. It’s up to me to create the ideal partner for her—and it won’t be long. Just a few more weeks, and we’ll see someone like I’ve always imagined.” Again, a strange light flickered for a moment in the once kind and cheerful eyes of the scientist.
Von Horn was horrified. He was a man of little sentiment. He could in cold blood have married this girl for the wealth he knew that she would inherit; but the thought that she was to be united with such a thing—“Lord! It is horrible,” and his mind pictured the fearful atrocity which was known as Number One.
Von Horn was horrified. He was someone who felt little emotion. He could have, without a second thought, married this girl for the wealth he knew she would inherit; but the idea of her being joined with such a thing—“God! It’s terrible,” and his mind conjured up the horrifying atrocity known as Number One.
Without a word he turned and left the campong. A moment later Sing’s knock aroused Professor Maxon from the reverie into which he had fallen, and he stepped to the trap door to receive his evening meal.
Without saying anything, he turned and left the camp. A moment later, Sing’s knock brought Professor Maxon back to reality after he had fallen into a daydream, and he walked to the trap door to get his dinner.
3
BEAUTY AND THE BEAST
One day, about two weeks later, von Horn and the professor were occupied closely with their work in the court of mystery. Developments were coming in riotous confusion. A recent startling discovery bade fare to simplify and expedite the work far beyond the fondest dreams of the scientist.
One day, about two weeks later, von Horn and the professor were deeply engaged in their work in the court of mystery. Developments were coming in a chaotic rush. A recent shocking discovery promised to simplify and speed up the work beyond the scientist's wildest dreams.
Von Horn’s interest in the marvellous results that had been obtained was little short of the professor’s—but he foresaw a very different outcome of it all, and by day never moved without a gun at either hip, and by night both of them were beside him.
Von Horn was just as fascinated by the incredible results that had been achieved as the professor was—but he anticipated a very different outcome. During the day, he never went anywhere without a gun on each hip, and at night, both were always right next to him.
Sing Lee, the noonday meal having been disposed of, set forth with rod, string and bait to snare gulls upon the beach. He moved quietly through the jungle, his sharp eyes and ears always alert for anything that might savor of the unusual, and so it was that he saw the two men upon the beach, while they did not see him at all.
Sing Lee, having finished lunch, set out with a fishing rod, line, and bait to catch seagulls on the beach. He moved silently through the jungle, his keen eyes and ears always on the lookout for anything unusual, and that’s how he noticed the two men on the beach, while they didn’t see him at all.
They were Bududreen and the same tall Malay whom Sing had seen twice before—once in splendid raiment and commanding the pirate prahu, and again as a simple boatman come to the Ithaca to trade, but without the goods to carry out his professed intentions.
They were Bududreen and the same tall Malay that Sing had seen twice before—once in impressive clothing and in charge of the pirate prahu, and again as a regular boatman visiting the Ithaca to trade, but without the goods to support his claims.
The two squatted on the beach at the edge of the jungle a short distance above the point at which Sing had been about to emerge when he discovered them, so that it was but the work of a moment or two for the Chinaman to creep stealthily through the dense underbrush to a point directly above them and not three yards from where they conversed in low tones—yet sufficiently loud that Sing missed not a word.
The two squatted on the beach at the edge of the jungle just a little above the spot where Sing was about to come out when he discovered them. It took only a moment for the Chinaman to sneak quietly through the thick underbrush to a spot directly above them, not more than three yards from where they were talking in hushed voices—but loud enough that Sing didn’t miss a word.
“I tell you, Bududreen, that it will be quite safe,” the tall Malay was saying. “You yourself tell me that none knows of the whereabouts of these white men, and if they do not return your word will be accepted as to their fate. Your reward will be great if you bring the girl to me, and if you doubt the loyalty of any of your own people a kris will silence them as effectually as it will silence the white men.”
“I’m telling you, Bududreen, that it will be perfectly safe,” the tall Malay was saying. “You’ve said yourself that no one knows where these white men are, and if they don’t come back, your word will be enough regarding what happened to them. You’ll be well rewarded if you bring the girl to me, and if you’re worried about any loyalty issues among your own people, a kris will take care of them just as effectively as it will with the white men.”
“It is not fear of the white men, oh, Rajah Muda Saffir, that deters me,” said Bududreen, “but how shall I know that after I have come to your country with the girl I shall not myself be set upon and silenced with a golden kris—there be many that will be jealous of the great service I have done for the mighty rajah.”
“It’s not the fear of the white men, oh, Rajah Muda Saffir, that stops me,” Bududreen said, “but how can I be sure that after I arrive in your country with the girl, I won’t be attacked and silenced with a golden kris—there are many who will be jealous of the important service I’ve done for the great rajah.”
Muda Saffir knew perfectly well that Bududreen had but diplomatically expressed a fear as to his own royal trustworthiness, but it did not anger him, since the charge was not a direct one; but what he did not know was of the heavy chest and Bududreen’s desire to win the price of the girl and yet be able to save for himself a chance at the far greater fortune which he knew lay beneath that heavy oaken lid.
Muda Saffir understood that Bududreen had tactfully voiced a concern about his own loyalty to the crown, but it didn’t upset him, since the accusation wasn’t direct; however, he was unaware of the weighty chest and Bududreen’s wish to win the girl while also keeping a shot at the much larger treasure he knew was hidden beneath that heavy wooden lid.
Both men had arisen now and were walking across the beach toward a small, native canoe in which Muda Saffir had come to the meeting place. They were out of earshot before either spoke again, so that what further passed between them Sing could not even guess, but he had heard enough to confirm the suspicions he had entertained for a long while.
Both men had gotten up now and were walking across the beach toward a small, local canoe that Muda Saffir had used to get to the meeting spot. They were far enough away that neither spoke again, so Sing couldn’t even guess what else was said between them, but he had heard enough to confirm the suspicions he had held for a long time.
He did not fish for gulls that day. Bududreen and Muda Saffir stood talking upon the beach, and the Chinaman did not dare venture forth for fear they might suspect that he had overheard them. If old Sing Lee knew his Malays, he was also wise enough to give them credit for knowing their Chinamen, so he waited quietly in hiding until Muda Saffir had left, and Bududreen returned to camp.
He didn't go after the gulls that day. Bududreen and Muda Saffir were chatting on the beach, and the Chinaman didn't dare approach for fear they might think he had overheard them. If old Sing Lee understood his Malay friends, he was also smart enough to recognize that they knew their Chinese as well, so he stayed hidden and waited until Muda Saffir had left and Bududreen went back to camp.
Professor Maxon and von Horn were standing over one of the six vats that were arranged in two rows down the center of the laboratory. The professor had been more communicative and agreeable today than for some time past, and their conversation had assumed more of the familiarity that had marked it during the first month of their acquaintance at Singapore.
Professor Maxon and von Horn were standing over one of the six vats lined up in two rows down the center of the lab. The professor had been more talkative and friendly today than he had been in a while, and their conversation had taken on a more familiar tone, similar to what it had during the first month of their friendship in Singapore.
“And what of these first who are so imperfect?” asked von Horn. “You cannot take them into civilization, nor would it be right to leave them here upon this island. What will you do with them?”
“And what about these first ones who are so imperfect?” asked von Horn. “You can't take them into civilization, and it wouldn't be right to leave them here on this island. What will you do with them?”
Professor Maxon pondered the question for a moment.
Professor Maxon thought about the question for a moment.
“I have given the matter but little thought,” he said at length. “They are but the accidents of my great work. It is unfortunate that they are as they are, but without them I could have never reached the perfection that I am sure we are to find here,” and he tapped lovingly upon the heavy glass cover of the vat before which he stood. “And this is but the beginning. There can be no more mistakes now, though I doubt if we can ever improve upon that which is so rapidly developing here.” Again he passed his long, slender hand caressingly over the coffin-like vat at the head of which was a placard bearing the words, Number Thirteen.
“I haven't really thought about it much,” he said after a while. “They're just the byproducts of my great work. It's unfortunate that they turned out this way, but without them, I could never have achieved the perfection that I believe we're about to discover here,” he said, tapping affectionately on the heavy glass cover of the vat in front of him. “And this is just the beginning. There can't be any more mistakes now, although I doubt we can ever improve on what is developing so rapidly here.” Again, he gently ran his long, slender hand over the coffin-like vat, at the head of which was a placard that read, Number Thirteen.
“But the others, Professor!” insisted von Horn. “We must decide. Already they have become a problem of no small dimensions. Yesterday Number Five desired some plantains that I had given to Number Seven. I tried to reason with him, but, as you know, he is mentally defective, and for answer he rushed at Number Seven to tear the coveted morsel from him. The result was a battle royal that might have put to shame two Bengal tigers. Twelve is tractable and intelligent. With his assistance and my bull whip I succeeded in separating them before either was killed. Your greatest error was in striving at first for such physical perfection. You have overdone it, with the result that the court of mystery is peopled by a dozen brutes of awful muscularity, and scarcely enough brain among the dozen to equip three properly.”
“But the others, Professor!” insisted von Horn. “We need to make a decision. They've already become quite a problem. Yesterday, Number Five wanted some plantains that I had given to Number Seven. I tried to reason with him, but, as you know, he’s mentally impaired, and in response, he lunged at Number Seven to snatch the desired morsel from him. The outcome was a fierce battle that could rival two Bengal tigers. Twelve is manageable and smart. With his help and my bullwhip, I managed to separate them before either got seriously hurt. Your biggest mistake was aiming for such physical perfection at the start. You’ve taken it too far, resulting in a dozen beasts of incredible strength, with barely enough brains among them to properly equip three.”
“They are as they are,” replied the professor. “I shall do for them what I can—when I am gone they must look to themselves. I can see no way out of it.”
“They are what they are,” replied the professor. “I’ll do what I can for them—when I’m gone, they’ll have to take care of themselves. I don’t see any way around it.”
“What you have given you may take away,” said von Horn, in a low tone.
“What you’ve given, you can take back,” said von Horn, in a quiet voice.
Professor Maxon shuddered. Those three horrid days in the workshop at Ithaca flooded his memory with all the gruesome details he had tried for so many months to forget. The haunting ghosts of the mental anguish that had left him an altered man—so altered that there were times when he had feared for his sanity!
Professor Maxon shuddered. Those three terrible days in the workshop at Ithaca came rushing back to him with all the gruesome details he had tried for months to forget. The haunting memories of the mental anguish that had changed him—so much so that there were times he had feared for his sanity!
“No, no!” he almost shouted. “It would be murder. They are—”
“No, no!” he nearly yelled. “That would be murder. They are—”
“They are things,” interrupted von Horn. “They are not human—they are not even beast. They are terrible, soulless creatures. You have no right to permit them to live longer than to substantiate your theory. None but us knows of their existence—no other need know of their passing. It must be done. They are a constant and growing menace to us all, but most of all to your daughter.”
“They are things,” interrupted von Horn. “They aren't human—they aren't even animals. They're terrible, soulless creatures. You have no right to let them live longer than to support your theory. Only we know about their existence—no one else needs to know about their end. It has to be done. They are a constant and increasing threat to all of us, but especially to your daughter.”
A cunning look came into the professor’s eyes.
A sly look appeared in the professor's eyes.
“I understand,” he said. “The precedent once established, all must perish by its edict—even those which may not be grotesque or bestial—even this perfect one,” and he touched again the vat, “and thus you would rid yourself of rival suitors. But no!” he went on in a high, trembling voice. “I shall not be led to thus compromise myself, and be thwarted in my cherished plan. Be this one what he may he shall wed my daughter!”
“I get it,” he said. “Once the precedent is set, everyone must follow its rules—even those who aren’t monstrous or savage—even this perfect one,” and he touched the vat again, “and so you would eliminate your competition. But no!” he continued in a high, shaky voice. “I won’t let myself be forced into a compromise and ruin my beloved plan. No matter who this guy is, he will marry my daughter!”
The man had raised himself upon his toes as he reached his climax—his clenched hand was high above his head—his voice fairly thundered out the final sentence, and with the last word he brought his fist down upon the vat before him. In his eyes blazed the light of unchained madness.
The man had lifted himself onto his toes as he reached his peak—his clenched fist raised high above his head—his voice boomed the final sentence, and with the last word, he slammed his fist down on the vat in front of him. In his eyes burned the fire of wild madness.
Von Horn was a brave man, but he shuddered at the maniacal ferocity of the older man, and shrank back. The futility of argument was apparent, and he turned and left the workshop.
Von Horn was a brave guy, but he recoiled at the crazy intensity of the older man and stepped back. It was clear that arguing was pointless, so he turned and walked out of the workshop.
Sing Lee was late that night. In fact he did not return from his fruitless quest for gulls until well after dark, nor would he vouchsafe any explanation of the consequent lateness of supper. Nor could he be found shortly after the evening meal when Virginia sought him.
Sing Lee was late that night. In fact, he didn’t come back from his unsuccessful search for gulls until well after dark, and he didn’t offer any explanation for the late dinner. He also couldn’t be found shortly after the evening meal when Virginia looked for him.
Not until the camp was wrapped in the quiet of slumber did Sing Lee return—stealthy and mysterious—to creep under cover of a moonless night to the door of the workshop. How he gained entrance only Sing Lee knows, but a moment later there was a muffled crash of broken glass within the laboratory, and the Chinaman had slipped out, relocked the door, and scurried to his nearby shack. But there was no occasion for his haste—no other ear than his had heard the sound within the workshop.
Not until the camp was enveloped in the silence of sleep did Sing Lee return—sneaky and enigmatic—to sneak under the cover of a moonless night to the door of the workshop. How he got in, only Sing Lee knows, but a moment later there was a muffled crash of breaking glass from inside the lab, and the Chinaman slipped out, relocked the door, and hurried back to his nearby shack. But there was no reason for his rush—no one else but him had heard the noise from the workshop.
It was almost nine the following morning before Professor Maxon and von Horn entered the laboratory. Scarcely had the older man passed the doorway than he drew up his hands in horrified consternation. Vat Number Thirteen lay dashed to the floor—the glass cover was broken to a million pieces—a sticky, brownish substance covered the matting. Professor Maxon hid his face in his hands.
It was almost nine the next morning when Professor Maxon and von Horn entered the lab. As soon as the older man stepped through the doorway, he raised his hands in shocked disbelief. Vat Number Thirteen had been knocked to the floor—the glass cover was shattered into a million pieces—and a sticky, brownish substance covered the flooring. Professor Maxon buried his face in his hands.
“God!” he cried. “It is all ruined. Three more days would have—”
“God!” he shouted. “It’s all ruined. Just three more days would have—”
“Look!” cried von Horn. “It is not too soon.”
“Look!” shouted von Horn. “It’s not too late.”
Professor Maxon mustered courage to raise his eyes from his hands, and there he beheld, seated in a far corner of the room a handsome giant, physically perfect. The creature looked about him in a dazed, uncomprehending manner. A great question was writ large upon his intelligent countenance. Professor Maxon stepped forward and took him by the hand.
Professor Maxon gathered his courage to lift his gaze from his hands, and there he saw, sitting in a distant corner of the room, a striking giant, physically flawless. The being looked around in a confused, bewildered way. A significant question was clearly written on his thoughtful face. Professor Maxon moved closer and shook his hand.
“Come,” he said, and led him toward a smaller room off the main workshop. The giant followed docilely, his eyes roving about the room—the pitiful questioning still upon his handsome features. Von Horn turned toward the campong.
“Come,” he said, and guided him toward a smaller room off the main workshop. The giant followed obediently, his eyes scanning the room—the look of confused questioning still on his handsome face. Von Horn turned toward the campong.
Virginia, deserted by all, even the faithful Sing, who, cheated of his sport on the preceding day, had again gone to the beach to snare gulls, became restless of the enforced idleness and solitude. For a time she wandered about the little compound which had been reserved for the whites, but tiring of this she decided to extend her stroll beyond the palisade, a thing which she had never before done unless accompanied by von Horn—a thing both he and her father had cautioned her against.
Virginia, abandoned by everyone, even her loyal friend Sing, who, disappointed by the lack of fun the day before, had gone back to the beach to catch seagulls, grew restless from the enforced inactivity and isolation. For a while, she walked around the small area that had been set aside for the white residents, but after getting bored with it, she decided to venture beyond the fence, something she had never done before without von Horn by her side—something both he and her father had warned her not to do.
“What danger can there be?” she thought. “We know that the island is uninhabited by others than ourselves, and that there are no dangerous beasts. And, anyway, there is no one now who seems to care what becomes of me, unless—unless—I wonder if he does care. I wonder if I care whether or not he cares. Oh, dear, I wish I knew,” and as she soliloquized she wandered past the little clearing and into the jungle that lay behind the campong.
“What danger can there be?” she thought. “We know that the island is only inhabited by us, and that there are no dangerous animals. And, anyway, no one seems to be concerned about what happens to me, unless—unless—I wonder if he does care. I wonder if I care whether or not he cares. Oh, I wish I knew,” and as she mused, she wandered past the small clearing and into the jungle that lay behind the village.
As von Horn and Professor Maxon talked together in the laboratory before the upsetting of vat Number Thirteen, a grotesque and horrible creature had slunk from the low shed at the opposite side of the campong until it had crouched at the flimsy door of the building in which the two men conversed. For a while it listened intently, but when von Horn urged the necessity for dispatching certain “terrible, soulless creatures” an expression of intermingled fear and hatred convulsed the hideous features, and like a great grizzly it turned and lumbered awkwardly across the campong toward the easterly, or back wall of the enclosure.
As von Horn and Professor Maxon chatted in the laboratory before the incident with vat Number Thirteen, a grotesque and horrifying creature had sneaked out from the low shed on the opposite side of the camp until it crouched at the flimsy door of the building where the two men were talking. It listened intently for a while, but when von Horn urged the need to deal with certain “terrible, soulless creatures,” a mix of fear and hatred twisted the creature's hideous face, and, like a huge bear, it turned and lumbered awkwardly across the camp toward the eastern, or back wall of the enclosure.
Here it leaped futilely a half dozen times for the top of the palisade, and then trembling and chattering in rage it ran back and forth along the base of the obstacle, just as a wild beast in captivity paces angrily before the bars of its cage.
Here it jumped in vain about six times to reach the top of the fence, and then, shaking and chattering in frustration, it ran back and forth along the bottom of the barrier, just like a wild animal in captivity that paces angrily in front of the bars of its cage.
Finally it paused to look once more at the senseless wood that barred its escape, as though measuring the distance to the top. Then the eyes roamed about the campong to rest at last upon the slanting roof of the thatched shed which was its shelter. Presently a slow idea was born in the poor, malformed brain.
Finally, it stopped to look again at the useless wood blocking its escape, as if measuring how far it was to the top. Then its eyes wandered around the camp to finally settle on the slanted roof of the thatched shed that was its shelter. Gradually, a slow idea began to form in the poor, misshapen brain.
The creature approached the shed. He could just reach the saplings that formed the frame work of the roof. Like a huge sloth he drew himself to the roof of the structure. From here he could see beyond the palisade, and the wild freedom of the jungle called to him. He did not know what it was but in its leafy wall he perceived many breaks and openings that offered concealment from the creatures who were plotting to take his life.
The creature moved closer to the shed. He could just touch the young trees that made up the roof's framework. Like a massive sloth, he pulled himself up to the structure's roof. From there, he could see over the palisade, and the wild, free jungle was calling to him. He wasn't sure what it was, but within its leafy barrier, he noticed many gaps and openings that provided cover from the beings who were scheming to end his life.
Yet the wall was not fully six feet from him, and the top of it at least five feet above the top of the shed—those who had designed the campong had been careful to set this structure sufficiently far from the palisade to prevent its forming too easy an avenue of escape.
Yet the wall was not more than six feet away from him, and the top of it was at least five feet higher than the roof of the shed—those who had designed the camp had made sure to place this structure far enough from the palisade to avoid it being an easy escape route.
The creature glanced fearfully toward the workshop. He remembered the cruel bull whip that always followed each new experiment on his part that did not coincide with the desires of his master, and as he thought of von Horn a nasty gleam shot his mismated eyes.
The creature looked anxiously at the workshop. He recalled the harsh bull whip that always came after every new experiment of his that didn't align with his master's wishes, and as he thought about von Horn, a wicked glint flashed in his mismatched eyes.
He tried to reach across the distance between the roof and the palisade, and in the attempt lost his balance and nearly precipitated himself to the ground below. Cautiously he drew back, still looking about for some means to cross the chasm. One of the saplings of the roof, protruding beyond the palm leaf thatch, caught his attention. With a single wrench he tore it from its fastenings. Extending it toward the palisade he discovered that it just spanned the gap, but he dared not attempt to cross upon its single slender strand.
He tried to bridge the gap between the roof and the fence, and in doing so, he almost lost his balance and fell to the ground below. Carefully, he stepped back while still searching for a way to get across the chasm. One of the small trees on the roof, sticking out past the palm leaf thatch, caught his eye. With one strong pull, he ripped it free. He extended it toward the fence and realized it just reached across the gap, but he didn’t have the courage to try to walk across its thin branch.
Quickly he ripped off a half dozen other poles from the roof, and laying them side by side, formed a safe and easy path to freedom. A moment more and he sat astride the top of the wall. Drawing the poles after him, he dropped them one by one to the ground outside the campong. Then he lowered himself to liberty.
Quickly, he tore off half a dozen more poles from the roof and laid them side by side, creating a safe and easy path to freedom. A moment later, he sat on top of the wall. Pulling the poles along with him, he dropped them one by one to the ground outside the camp. Then he lowered himself to freedom.
Gathering the saplings under one huge arm he ran, lumberingly, into the jungle. He would not leave evidence of the havoc he had wrought; the fear of the bull whip was still strong upon him. The green foliage closed about him and the peaceful jungle gave no sign of the horrid brute that roamed its shadowed mazes.
Gathering the young trees under one massive arm, he lumbered into the jungle. He wouldn’t leave any evidence of the chaos he had caused; the fear of the bullwhip was still fresh in his mind. The green leaves surrounded him, and the calm jungle showed no signs of the terrifying beast that lurked within its dark paths.
As von Horn stepped into the campong his quick eye perceived the havoc that had been wrought with the roof at the east end of the shed. Quickly he crossed to the low structure. Within its compartments a number of deformed monsters squatted upon their haunches, or lay prone upon the native mats that covered the floor.
As von Horn walked into the campong, his sharp eye noticed the destruction that had been done to the roof at the east end of the shed. He quickly made his way to the low structure. Inside its compartments, several deformed creatures were either squatting on their haunches or lying flat on the native mats that covered the floor.
As the man entered they looked furtively at the bull whip which trailed from his right hand, and then glanced fearfully at one another as though questioning which was the malefactor on this occasion.
As the man walked in, they glanced nervously at the bullwhip dangling from his right hand, then exchanged fearful looks as if trying to figure out who the real troublemaker was this time.
Von Horn ran his eyes over the hideous assemblage.
Von Horn scanned the ugly crowd.
“Where is Number One?” he asked, directing his question toward a thing whose forehead gave greater promise of intelligence than any of his companions.
“Where's Number One?” he asked, directing his question toward a thing whose forehead suggested more intelligence than any of his companions.
The one addressed shook his head.
The person being talked to shook his head.
Von Horn turned and made a circuit of the campong. There was no sign of the missing one and no indication of any other irregularity than the demolished portion of the roof. With an expression of mild concern upon his face he entered the workshop.
Von Horn turned and walked around the camp. There was no sign of the missing person and no evidence of anything else unusual besides the damaged part of the roof. With a look of slight worry on his face, he stepped into the workshop.
“Number One has escaped into the jungle, Professor,” he said.
“Number One has run away into the jungle, Professor,” he said.
Professor Maxon looked up in surprise, but before he had an opportunity to reply a woman’s scream, shrill with horror, smote upon their startled ears.
Professor Maxon looked up in surprise, but before he could respond, a woman's scream, sharp with terror, pierced their astonished ears.
Von Horn was the first to reach the campong of the whites. Professor Maxon was close behind him, and the faces of both were white with apprehension. The enclosure was deserted. Not even Sing was there. Without a word the two men sprang through the gateway and raced for the jungle in the direction from which that single, haunting cry had come.
Von Horn was the first to arrive at the settlement of the whites. Professor Maxon was right behind him, and both of their faces were pale with fear. The area was empty. Not even Sing was around. Without speaking, the two men jumped through the entrance and ran towards the jungle in the direction from which that eerie, lonely cry had come.
Virginia Maxon, idling beneath the leafy shade of the tropical foliage, became presently aware that she had wandered farther from the campong than she had intended. The day was sultry, and the heat, even in the dense shade of the jungle, oppressive. Slowly she retraced her steps, her eyes upon the ground, her mind absorbed in sad consideration of her father’s increasing moodiness and eccentricity.
Virginia Maxon, lounging under the leafy shade of the tropical trees, soon realized she had strayed farther from the camp than she planned. The weather was muggy, and the heat, even in the thick shade of the jungle, was stifling. Gradually, she made her way back, keeping her eyes on the ground, her thoughts consumed with worry about her father's growing moodiness and strange behavior.
Possibly it was this very abstraction which deadened her senses to the near approach of another. At any rate the girl’s first intimation that she was not alone came when she raised her eyes to look full into the horrid countenance of a fearsome monster which blocked her path toward camp.
Possibly it was this very distraction that made her unaware of someone getting closer. Regardless, the girl's first sign that she wasn’t alone came when she looked up and saw the terrifying face of a fearsome monster blocking her way to camp.
The sudden shock brought a single involuntary scream from her lips. And who can wonder! The thing thrust so unexpectedly before her eyes was hideous in the extreme. A great mountain of deformed flesh clothed in dirty, white cotton pajamas! Its face was of the ashen hue of a fresh corpse, while the white hair and pink eyes denoted the absence of pigment; a characteristic of albinos.
The sudden shock triggered a single, involuntary scream from her lips. And who could blame her? What appeared before her eyes was utterly horrifying. It was a massive mound of misshapen flesh dressed in dirty white cotton pajamas! Its face had the pale color of a fresh corpse, and the white hair and pink eyes showed a lack of pigment—a trait of albinos.
One eye was fully twice the diameter of the other, and an inch above the horizontal plane of its tiny mate. The nose was but a gaping orifice above a deformed and twisted mouth. The thing was chinless, and its small, foreheadless head surrounded its colossal body like a cannon ball on a hill top. One arm was at least twelve inches longer than its mate, which was itself long in proportion to the torso, while the legs, similarly mismated and terminating in huge, flat feet that protruded laterally, caused the thing to lurch fearfully from side to side as it lumbered toward the girl.
One eye was completely twice the size of the other and an inch above the level of its tiny counterpart. The nose was just an open hole above a deformed and twisted mouth. The creature was chinless, and its small, foreheadless head sat on its massive body like a cannonball on a hilltop. One arm was at least twelve inches longer than the other, which was already long compared to the torso, while the legs, similarly mismatched and ending in huge, flat feet that stuck out to the sides, made the creature lurch frighteningly from side to side as it moved toward the girl.
A sudden grimace lighted the frightful face as the grotesque eyes fell upon this new creature. Number One had never before seen a woman, but the sight of this one awoke in the unplumbed depths of his soulless breast a great desire to lay his hands upon her. She was very beautiful. Number One wished to have her for his very own; nor would it be a difficult matter, so fragile was she, to gather her up in those great, brute arms and carry her deep into the jungle far out of hearing of the bull-whip man and the cold, frowning one who was continually measuring and weighing Number One and his companions, the while he scrutinized them with those strange, glittering eyes that frightened one even more than the cruel lash of the bull whip.
A sudden grimace crossed the terrifying face as the grotesque eyes landed on this new creature. Number One had never seen a woman before, but the sight of her stirred a deep desire within his soulless chest to reach out and touch her. She was incredibly beautiful. Number One wanted her all to himself; it wouldn’t be hard at all, as she was so delicate, to scoop her up in those huge, powerful arms and carry her deep into the jungle, far away from the bull-whip man and the cold, frowning one who was always measuring and judging Number One and his companions, while eyeing them with those strange, glittering eyes that were even more frightening than the harsh crack of the bull whip.
Number One lurched forward, his arms outstretched toward the horror stricken girl. Virginia tried to cry out again—she tried to turn and run; but the horror of her impending fate and the terror that those awful features induced left her paralyzed and helpless.
Number One lurched forward, his arms reaching out toward the terrified girl. Virginia tried to scream again—she tried to turn and run; but the dread of her impending fate and the fear that those horrifying features caused left her frozen and powerless.
The thing was almost upon her now. The mouth was wide in a hideous attempt to smile. The great hands would grasp her in another second—and then there was a sudden crashing of the underbrush behind her, a yellow, wrinkled face and a flying pig-tail shot past her, and the brave old Sing Lee grappled with the mighty monster that threatened her.
The thing was almost right on her now. Its mouth was wide in a grotesque attempt to smile. The huge hands would grab her in just another second—and then there was a sudden crash in the bushes behind her, a yellow, wrinkled face, and a flying pig-tail zoomed past her, and the brave old Sing Lee fought with the huge monster that was threatening her.
The battle was short—short and terrible. The valiant Chinaman sought the ashen throat of his antagonist, but his wiry, sinewy muscles were as reeds beneath the force of that inhuman power that opposed them. Holding the girl at arm’s length in one hand, Number One tore the battling Chinaman from him with the other, and lifting him bodily above his head, hurled him stunned and bleeding against the bole of a giant buttress tree. Then lifting Virginia in his arms once more he dived into the impenetrable mazes of the jungle that lined the more open pathway between the beach and camp.
The fight was quick—quick and brutal. The brave Chinese man aimed for the lifeless throat of his opponent, but his lean, muscular strength was like grass in the face of that monstrous force standing against him. Holding the girl at arm’s length in one hand, Number One ripped the struggling Chinese man away with the other, and lifting him completely over his head, tossed him, dazed and bleeding, against the trunk of a massive buttress tree. Then, picking up Virginia in his arms again, he plunged into the dense thickets of the jungle that bordered the clearer path between the beach and the camp.
4
A NEW FACE
As Professor Maxon and von Horn rushed from the workshop to their own campong, they neglected, in their haste, to lock the door between, and for the first time since the camp was completed it stood unlatched and ajar.
As Professor Maxon and von Horn hurried from the workshop to their own campsite, they forgot, in their rush, to lock the door between them, and for the first time since the camp was finished, it stood unlatched and slightly open.
The professor had been engaged in taking careful measurements of the head of his latest experiment, the while he coached the young man in the first rudiments of spoken language, and now the subject of his labors found himself suddenly deserted and alone. He had not yet been without the four walls of the workshop, as the professor had wished to keep him from association with the grotesque results of his earlier experiments, and now a natural curiosity tempted him to approach the door through which his creator and the man with the bull whip had so suddenly disappeared.
The professor had been carefully measuring the head of his latest experiment while teaching the young man the basics of spoken language, and now the subject of his efforts suddenly found himself abandoned and alone. He had never been outside the four walls of the workshop, as the professor wanted to prevent him from encountering the bizarre outcomes of his previous experiments, and now a natural curiosity drew him to the door through which his creator and the man with the bullwhip had vanished so abruptly.
He saw before him a great walled enclosure roofed by a lofty azure dome, and beyond the walls the tops of green trees swaying gently in the soft breezes. His nostrils tasted the incense of fresh earth and growing things. For the first time he felt the breath of Nature, free and unconfined, upon his brow.
He saw in front of him a large walled area topped by a tall blue dome, and beyond the walls, the tops of green trees swayed gently in the mild breezes. He smelled the fresh earth and growing plants. For the first time, he felt the free and unrestricted breath of Nature on his forehead.
He drew his giant frame to its full height and drank in the freedom and the sweetness of it all, filling his great lungs to their fullest; and with the first taste he learned to hate the close and stuffy confines of his prison.
He stood tall and embraced the freedom and sweetness of the moment, filling his lungs completely; and with that first taste, he realized how much he detested the cramped and stuffy confines of his prison.
His virgin mind was filled with wonder at the wealth of new impressions which surged to his brain through every sense. He longed for more, and the open gateway of the campong was a scarce needed invitation to pass to the wide world beyond. With the free and easy tread of utter unconsciousness of self, he passed across the enclosure and stepped out into the clearing which lay between the palisade and the jungle.
His innocent mind was filled with amazement at the flood of new experiences that surged into his brain through every sense. He craved more, and the open gateway of the campong was a barely needed invitation to step into the vast world beyond. With a carefree stride, completely unaware of himself, he crossed the enclosure and stepped into the clearing that lay between the fence and the jungle.
Ah, here was a still more beautiful world! The green leaves nodded to him, and at their invitation he came and the jungle reached out its million arms to embrace him. Now before him, behind, on either side there was naught but glorious green beauty shot with splashes of gorgeous color that made him gasp in wonderment.
Ah, here was an even more beautiful world! The green leaves swayed to him, and at their invitation he approached, while the jungle stretched out its million arms to welcome him. Now in front of him, behind him, and on both sides, there was nothing but stunning green beauty accented with vibrant splashes of color that took his breath away.
Brilliant birds rose from amidst it all, skimming hither and thither above his head—he thought that the flowers and the birds were the same, and when he reached out and plucked a blossom, tenderly, he wondered that it did not flutter in his hand. On and on he walked, but slowly, for he must not miss a single sight in the strange and wonderful place; and then, of a sudden, the quiet beauty of the scene was harshly broken by the crashing of a monster through the underbrush.
Brilliant birds soared above him, flitting here and there—he thought the flowers and the birds were alike, and when he gently reached out and picked a blossom, he was surprised that it didn't flutter in his hand. He continued to walk, but slowly, because he didn't want to miss any moment in this strange and amazing place; then, suddenly, the peaceful beauty of the scene was violently interrupted by the crashing of a giant through the underbrush.
Number Thirteen was standing in a little open place in the jungle when the discordant note first fell upon his ears, and as he turned his head in the direction of the sound he was startled at the hideous aspect of the thing which broke through the foliage before him.
Number Thirteen was standing in a small clearing in the jungle when the jarring noise first reached his ears, and as he turned his head towards the sound, he was shocked by the ugly appearance of the creature that emerged from the foliage in front of him.
What a horrid creature! But on the same instant his eyes fell upon another borne in the arms of the terrible one. This one was different—very different,—soft and beautiful and white. He wondered what it all meant, for everything was strange and new to him; but when he saw the eyes of the lovely one upon him, and her arms outstretched toward him, though he did not understand the words upon her lips, he knew that she was in distress. Something told him that it was the ugly thing that carried her that was the author of her suffering.
What a horrific creature! But at that very moment, he spotted another one being held by the terrifying figure. This one was different—very different—soft, beautiful, and white. He wondered what it all meant since everything felt strange and new to him; but when he saw the lovely one's eyes on him and her arms reaching out toward him, even though he didn’t understand the words she spoke, he knew she was in trouble. Something told him that it was the ugly thing holding her that was causing her pain.
Virginia Maxon had been half unconscious from fright when she suddenly saw a white man, clothed in coarse, white, native pajamas, confronting her and the misshapen beast that was bearing her away to what frightful fate she could but conjecture.
Virginia Maxon had been half unconscious from fear when she suddenly saw a white man, dressed in rough, white, native pajamas, facing her and the ugly creature that was dragging her away to an unknown and terrifying fate she could only guess at.
At the sight of the man her voice returned with returning hope, and she reached her arms toward him, calling upon him to save her. Although he did not respond she thought that he understood for he sprang toward them before her appeal was scarce uttered.
At the sight of the man, her voice came back with renewed hope, and she reached out her arms toward him, begging him to save her. Even though he didn’t reply, she believed he understood because he rushed toward them before her plea was barely spoken.
As before, when Sing had threatened to filch his new possession from him, Number One held the girl with one hand while he met the attack of this new assailant with the other; but here was very different metal than had succumbed to him before.
As before, when Sing had threatened to steal his new possession from him, Number One held the girl with one hand while he defended against this new attacker with the other; but this was very different material than what had given in to him before.
It is true that Number Thirteen knew nothing whatever of personal combat, but Number One had but little advantage of him in the matter of experience, while the former was equipped with great natural intelligence as well as steel muscles no whit less powerful than his deformed predecessor.
It’s true that Number Thirteen didn’t know anything about hand-to-hand combat, but Number One didn’t have that much more experience than him. Meanwhile, Number Thirteen was equipped with a lot of natural intelligence and muscles that were just as strong as his deformed predecessor.
So it was that the awful giant found his single hand helpless to cope with the strength of his foeman, and in a brief instant felt powerful fingers clutching at his throat. Still reluctant to surrender his hold upon his prize, he beat futilely at the face of his enemy, but at last the agony of choking compelled him to drop the girl and grapple madly with the man who choked him with one hand and rained mighty and merciless blows upon his face and head with the other.
So it was that the terrible giant found his one hand unable to handle the strength of his opponent, and in a moment felt strong fingers grabbing at his throat. Still hesitant to give up his hold on his prize, he struck uselessly at his enemy's face, but eventually the pain of choking forced him to release the girl and struggle wildly with the man who was choking him with one hand and throwing powerful and relentless blows at his face and head with the other.
His captive sank to the ground, too weak from the effects of nervous shock to escape, and with horror-filled eyes watched the two who battled over her. She saw that her would-be rescuer was young and strong featured—all together a very fine specimen of manhood; and to her great wonderment it was soon apparent that he was no unequal match for the great mountain of muscle that he fought.
His captive collapsed to the ground, too weak from the shock to escape, and with terrified eyes watched the two fighting over her. She noticed that her would-be rescuer was young and strong-looking—altogether a very impressive man; and to her surprise, it quickly became clear that he was not at all outmatched by the massive muscle of his opponent.
Both tore and struck and clawed and bit in the frenzy of mad, untutored strife, rolling about on the soft carpet of the jungle almost noiselessly except for their heavy breathing and an occasional beast-like snarl from Number One. For several minutes they fought thus until the younger man succeeded in getting both hands upon the throat of his adversary, and then, choking relentlessly, he raised the brute with him from the ground and rushed him fiercely backward against the stem of a tree. Again and again he hurled the monstrous thing upon the unyielding wood, until at last it hung helpless and inert in his clutches, then he cast it from him, and without another glance at it turned toward the girl.
Both tore, struck, clawed, and bit in the wild frenzy of untrained fighting, rolling on the soft jungle carpet almost silently except for their heavy breathing and the occasional beast-like snarl from Number One. They fought like this for several minutes until the younger man managed to get both hands around his opponent's throat, choking persistently as he lifted the brute from the ground and slammed him backward against the trunk of a tree. He threw the monstrous creature against the unyielding wood again and again, until it finally hung helpless and limp in his grip. Then he flung it away from him, and without a second glance, turned toward the girl.
Here was a problem indeed. Now that he had won her, what was he to do with her? He was but an adult child, with the brain and brawn of a man, and the ignorance and inexperience of the new-born. And so he acted as a child acts, in imitation of what it has seen others do. The brute had been carrying the lovely creature, therefore that must be the thing for him to do, and so he stooped and gathered Virginia Maxon in his great arms.
Here was a real dilemma. Now that he had won her over, what was he supposed to do with her? He was just a grown-up child, with the strength and body of a man, but the naivety and lack of experience of a newborn. So, he behaved like a child does, copying what he had seen others do. The brute had been carrying the beautiful girl, so that must be the right thing for him to do, and he bent down and lifted Virginia Maxon into his strong arms.
She tried to tell him that she could walk after a moment’s rest, but it was soon evident that he did not understand her, as a puzzled expression came to his face and he did not put her down as she asked. Instead he stood irresolute for a time, and then moved slowly through the jungle. By chance his direction was toward the camp, and this fact so relieved the girl’s mind that presently she was far from loath to remain quietly in his arms.
She tried to tell him that she could walk after a quick break, but it quickly became clear that he didn't get it, as a confused look crossed his face and he didn't set her down like she asked. Instead, he stood there unsure for a bit, then slowly made his way through the jungle. Luckily, he was heading toward the camp, and this eased the girl's mind so much that soon she was more than happy to stay quietly in his arms.
After a moment she gained courage to look up into his face. She thought that she never had seen so marvellously clean cut features, or a more high and noble countenance, and she wondered how it was that this white man was upon the island and she not have known it. Possibly he was a new arrival—his presence unguessed even by her father. That he was neither English nor American was evident from the fact that he could not understand her native tongue. Who could he be! What was he doing upon their island!
After a moment, she found the courage to look up at his face. She thought she had never seen such beautifully defined features or a more dignified and noble expression, and she wondered how it was that this white man was on the island without her knowing. He might be a new arrival—his presence unnoticed even by her father. It was clear he was neither English nor American since he couldn't understand her native language. Who could he be? What was he doing on their island?
As she watched his face he suddenly turned his eyes down upon her, and as she looked hurriedly away she was furious with herself as she felt a crimson flush mantle her cheek. The man only half sensed, in a vague sort of way, the meaning of the tell tale color and the quickly averted eyes; but he became suddenly aware of the pressure of her delicate body against his, as he had not been before. Now he kept his eyes upon her face as he walked, and a new emotion filled his breast. He did not understand it, but it was very pleasant, and he knew that it was because of the radiant thing that he carried in his arms.
As she looked at his face, he suddenly lowered his eyes to her, and when she quickly looked away, she felt furious with herself for the deep blush that spread across her cheek. The man only vaguely grasped the significance of the revealing color and her quickly averted gaze; however, he became suddenly aware of the pressure of her delicate body against his in a way he hadn’t before. Now, he kept his eyes on her face as he walked, and a new feeling filled his chest. He didn’t fully understand it, but it was very pleasant, and he realized it was because of the radiant thing he held in his arms.
The scream that had startled von Horn and Professor Maxon led them along the trail toward the east coast of the island, and about halfway of the distance they stumbled upon the dazed and bloody Sing just as he was on the point of regaining consciousness.
The scream that had surprised von Horn and Professor Maxon led them along the path toward the east coast of the island, and about halfway there, they found the dazed and bloody Sing just as he was about to regain consciousness.
“For God’s sake, Sing, what is the matter?” cried von Horn. “Where is Miss Maxon?”
“For God's sake, Sing, what's going on?” shouted von Horn. “Where's Miss Maxon?”
“Big blute, he catchem Linee. Tly kill Sing. Head hit tlee. No see any more. Wakee up—all glone,” moaned the Chinaman as he tried to gain his feet.
“Big guy, he caught Linee. They kill Sing. Head hit three. No see anymore. Wake up—all gone,” moaned the Chinaman as he tried to get to his feet.
“Which way did he take her?” urged von Horn.
“Which way did he go with her?” pressed von Horn.
Sing’s quick eyes scanned the surrounding jungle, and in a moment, staggering to his feet, he cried, “Look see, klick! Foot plint!” and ran, weak and reeling drunkenly, along the broad trail made by the giant creature and its prey.
Sing’s sharp eyes scanned the jungle around him, and in a moment, he staggered to his feet and yelled, “Look, klick! Footprint!” and ran, weak and swaying like he was drunk, down the wide path created by the giant creature and its prey.
Von Horn and Professor Maxon followed closely in Sing’s wake, the younger man horrified by the terrible possibilities that obtruded themselves into his imagination despite his every effort to assure himself that no harm could come to Virginia Maxon before they reached her. The girl’s father had not spoken since they discovered that she was missing from the campong, but his face was white and drawn; his eyes wide and glassy as those of one whose mind is on the verge of madness from a great nervous shock.
Von Horn and Professor Maxon closely followed Sing, with the younger man horrified by the terrible possibilities invading his mind, despite his attempts to convince himself that no harm could come to Virginia Maxon before they found her. The girl's father hadn't spoken since they found out she was missing from the camp, but his face was pale and strained; his eyes were wide and glassy, like someone whose mind is teetering on the edge of madness from a severe shock.
The trail of the creature was bewilderingly erratic. A dozen paces straight through the underbrush, then a sharp turn at right angles for no apparent reason, only to veer again suddenly in a new direction! Thus, turning and twisting, the tortuous way led them toward the south end of the island, until Sing, who was in advance, gave a sharp cry of surprise.
The creature's trail was incredibly erratic. It went a dozen steps straight through the brush, then made a sharp turn at a right angle for no clear reason, only to suddenly change direction again! Winding and twisting like this, the complicated path took them toward the south end of the island, until Sing, who was at the front, let out a sharp cry of surprise.
“Klick! Look see!” he cried excitedly. “Blig blute dead—vely muchee dead.”
“Klick! Look see!” he exclaimed excitedly. “Blig blute dead—really much dead.”
Von Horn rushed forward to where the Chinaman was leaning over the body of Number One. Sure enough, the great brute lay motionless, its horrid face even more hideous in death than in life, if it were possible. The face was black, the tongue protruded, the skin was bruised from the heavy fists of his assailant and the thick skull crushed and splintered from terrific impact with the tree.
Von Horn rushed over to where the Chinaman was crouched over Number One's body. Sure enough, the massive brute lay still, its grotesque face even uglier in death than it had been in life, if that was even possible. The face was black, the tongue hanging out, the skin bruised from the heavy blows of his attacker, and the thick skull crushed and splintered from a brutal impact with the tree.
Professor Maxon leaned over von Horn’s shoulder. “Ah, poor Number One,” he sighed, “that you should have come to such an untimely end—my child, my child.”
Professor Maxon leaned over von Horn’s shoulder. “Ah, poor Number One,” he sighed, “that you had to meet such an early end—my child, my child.”
Von Horn looked at him, a tinge of compassion in his rather hard face. It touched the man that his employer was at last shocked from the obsession of his work to a realization of the love and duty he owed his daughter; he thought that the professor’s last words referred to Virginia.
Von Horn looked at him, a hint of compassion in his otherwise tough face. It moved the man that his boss was finally pulled away from the obsession of his work to recognize the love and responsibility he had for his daughter; he believed the professor's last words were about Virginia.
“Though there are twelve more,” continued Professor Maxon, “you were my first born son and I loved you most, dear child.”
“Even though there are twelve more,” Professor Maxon continued, “you were my firstborn son, and I loved you the most, dear child.”
The younger man was horrified.
The young man was shocked.
“My God, Professor!” he cried. “Are you mad? Can you call this thing ‘child’ and mourn over it when you do not yet know the fate of your own daughter?”
“My God, Professor!” he exclaimed. “Are you crazy? How can you call this thing a ‘child’ and grieve over it when you don’t even know what’s happened to your own daughter?”
Professor Maxon looked up sadly. “You do not understand, Dr. von Horn,” he replied coldly, “and you will oblige me, in the future, by not again referring to the offspring of my labors as ‘things.’”
Professor Maxon looked up sadly. “You don’t understand, Dr. von Horn,” he replied coldly, “and I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t refer to the results of my work as ‘things’ again in the future.”
With an ugly look upon his face von Horn turned his back upon the older man—what little feeling of loyalty and affection he had ever felt for him gone forever. Sing was looking about for evidences of the cause of Number One’s death and the probable direction in which Virginia Maxon had disappeared.
With an ugly expression on his face, von Horn turned his back on the older man—whatever loyalty and affection he had ever felt for him was gone for good. Sing was scanning the area for clues about why Number One had died and where Virginia Maxon might have gone.
“What on earth could have killed this enormous brute, Sing? Have you any idea?” asked von Horn.
“What in the world could have killed this huge beast, Sing? Do you have any idea?” asked von Horn.
The Chinaman shook his head.
The man shook his head.
“No savvy,” he replied. “Blig flight. Look see,” and he pointed to the torn and trampled turf, the broken bushes, and to one or two small trees that had been snapped off by the impact of the two mighty bodies that had struggled back and forth about the little clearing.
“No clue,” he replied. “Look at the damage.” He pointed to the torn-up grass, the broken bushes, and the one or two small trees that had been snapped off by the force of the two massive figures that had fought back and forth in the small clearing.
“This way,” cried Sing presently, and started off once more into the brush, but this time in a northwesterly direction, toward camp.
“This way,” shouted Sing after a moment, and he set off again into the brush, but this time heading northwest, toward camp.
In silence the three men followed the new trail, all puzzled beyond measure to account for the death of Number One at the hands of what must have been a creature of superhuman strength. What could it have been! It was impossible that any of the Malays or lascars could have done the thing, and there were no other creatures, brute or human, upon the island large enough to have coped even for an instant with the ferocious brutality of the dead monster, except—von Horn’s brain came to a sudden halt at the thought. Could it be? There seemed no other explanation. Virginia Maxon had been rescued from one soulless monstrosity to fall into the hands of another equally irresponsible and terrifying.
In silence, the three men followed the new trail, completely baffled by the death of Number One at the hands of what must have been a creature with superhuman strength. What could it have been? It was impossible for any of the Malays or lascars to have done this, and there were no other animals or humans on the island large enough to have matched the savage brutality of the dead monster—except—von Horn's thoughts suddenly stopped at the realization. Could it be? There seemed to be no other explanation. Virginia Maxon had been rescued from one soulless monster only to fall into the clutches of another equally reckless and terrifying.
Others then must have escaped from the campong. Von Horn loosened his guns in their holsters, and took a fresh grip upon his bull whip as he urged Sing forward upon the trail. He wondered which one it was, but not once did it occur to him that the latest result of Professor Maxon’s experiments could be the rescuer of Virginia Maxon. In his mind he could see only the repulsive features of one of the others.
Others must have escaped from the camp. Von Horn loosened his guns in their holsters and got a better grip on his bullwhip as he urged Sing forward on the trail. He wondered who it was, but it never crossed his mind that the latest result of Professor Maxon’s experiments could be Virginia Maxon’s rescuer. In his mind, he could only picture the disgusting features of one of the others.
Quite unexpectedly they came upon the two, and with a shout von Horn leaped forward, his bull whip upraised. Number Thirteen turned in surprise at the cry, and sensing a new danger for her who lay in his arms, he set her gently upon the ground behind him and advanced to meet his assailant.
Quite unexpectedly, they stumbled upon the two, and with a shout, von Horn jumped forward, his bull whip raised. Number Thirteen turned in surprise at the shout, and sensing a new threat to the person in his arms, he gently placed her on the ground behind him and moved to confront his attacker.
“Out of the way, you—monstrosity,” cried von Horn. “If you have harmed Miss Maxon I’ll put a bullet in your heart!”
“Move aside, you—freak,” shouted von Horn. “If you’ve hurt Miss Maxon, I’ll put a bullet in your heart!”
Number Thirteen did not understand the words that the other addressed to him but he interpreted the man’s actions as menacing, not to himself, but to the creature he now considered his particular charge; and so he met the advancing man, more to keep him from the girl than to offer him bodily injury for he recognized him as one of the two who had greeted his first dawning consciousness.
Number Thirteen didn't understand what the other person said to him, but he saw the man's actions as threatening, not to himself, but to the creature he now felt responsible for; so he confronted the approaching man, more to protect the girl than to hurt him, since he recognized him as one of the two who had welcomed his first awareness.
Von Horn, possibly intentionally, misinterpreted the other’s motive, and raising his bull whip struck Number Thirteen a vicious cut across the face, at the same time levelling his revolver point blank at the broad breast. But before ever he could pull the trigger an avalanche of muscle was upon him, and he went down to the rotting vegetation of the jungle with five sinewy fingers at his throat.
Von Horn, maybe on purpose, misunderstood the other person's motive, and raising his bullwhip, he lashed out at Number Thirteen with a brutal cut across the face, while aiming his revolver directly at his chest. But before he could pull the trigger, a surge of muscle tackled him, and he was taken down to the decaying vegetation of the jungle with five strong fingers wrapped around his throat.
His revolver exploded harmlessly in the air, and then another hand wrenched it from him and hurled it far into the underbrush. Number Thirteen knew nothing of the danger of firearms, but the noise had startled him and his experience with the stinging cut of the bull whip convinced him that this other was some sort of instrument of torture of which it would be as well to deprive his antagonist.
His revolver fired uselessly into the air, and then another hand yanked it away from him and tossed it deep into the underbrush. Number Thirteen didn’t understand the danger of guns, but the loud bang had scared him, and his experience with the sharp sting of a bullwhip made him think that this thing was some kind of torture device that he should take away from his opponent.
Virginia Maxon looked on in horror as she realized that her rescuer was quickly choking Dr. von Horn to death. With a little cry she sprang to her feet and ran toward them, just as her father emerged from the underbrush through which he had been struggling in the trail of the agile Chinaman and von Horn. Placing her hand upon the great wrist of the giant she tried to drag his fingers from von Horn’s throat, pleading meanwhile with both voice and eyes for the life of the man she thought loved her.
Virginia Maxon watched in horror as she realized her rescuer was quickly choking Dr. von Horn to death. With a small cry, she jumped to her feet and ran toward them, just as her father came out of the underbrush he had been struggling through, following the agile Chinaman and von Horn. Placing her hand on the giant’s huge wrist, she tried to pull his fingers away from von Horn's throat, pleading with both her voice and her eyes for the life of the man she believed loved her.
Again Number Thirteen translated the intent without understanding the words, and releasing von Horn permitted him to rise. With a bound he was upon his feet and at the same instant brought his other gun from his side and levelled it upon the man who had released him; but as his finger tightened upon the trigger Virginia Maxon sprang between them and grasping von Horn’s wrist deflected the muzzle of the gun just as the cartridge exploded. Simultaneously Professor Maxon sprang from his grasp and hurled him back with the superhuman strength of a maniac.
Again, Number Thirteen conveyed the intent without grasping the words, and letting von Horn go allowed him to stand up. In an instant, he was on his feet and simultaneously pulled his other gun from his side, aiming it at the man who had just freed him. But just as his finger tightened on the trigger, Virginia Maxon jumped between them, grabbing von Horn’s wrist and shifting the gun's muzzle just as the bullet fired. At the same time, Professor Maxon broke free from his hold and threw him back with the incredible strength of a madman.
“Fool!” he cried. “What would you do? Kill—,” and then of a sudden he realized his daughter’s presence and the necessity for keeping the origin of the young giant from her knowledge.
“Idiot!” he shouted. “What would you do? Kill—,” and then suddenly he noticed his daughter was there and realized he had to keep the truth about the young giant from her.
“I am surprised at you, Dr. von Horn,” he continued in a more level voice. “You must indeed have forgotten yourself to thus attack a stranger upon our island until you know whether he be friend or foe. Come! Escort my daughter to the camp, while I make the proper apologies to this gentleman.” As he saw that both Virginia and von Horn hesitated, he repeated his command in a peremptory tone, adding; “Quick, now; do as I bid you.”
“I’m surprised at you, Dr. von Horn,” he continued in a calmer voice. “You must have really lost yourself to attack a stranger on our island before knowing if he’s a friend or enemy. Come on! Take my daughter to the camp while I make the right apologies to this gentleman.” When he noticed that both Virginia and von Horn hesitated, he repeated his order in a firm tone, adding, “Hurry up; do as I say.”
The moment had given von Horn an opportunity to regain his self-control, and realizing as well as did his employer, but from another motive, the necessity of keeping the truth from the girl, he took her arm and led her gently from the scene. At Professor Maxon’s direction Sing accompanied them.
The moment allowed von Horn to regain his composure, and understanding just as well as his employer—though for different reasons—the need to keep the truth from the girl, he took her arm and gently guided her away from the scene. At Professor Maxon's request, Sing joined them.
Now in Number Thirteen’s brief career he had known no other authority than Professor Maxon’s, and so it was that when his master laid a hand upon his wrist he remained beside him while another walked away with the lovely creature he had thought his very own.
Now in Number Thirteen’s short life, he had only known Professor Maxon’s authority, so when his master placed a hand on his wrist, he stayed next to him while someone else walked away with the beautiful being he had imagined was entirely his.
Until after dark the professor kept the young man hidden in the jungle, and then, safe from detection, led him back to the laboratory.
Until after dark, the professor kept the young man hidden in the jungle, and then, once it was safe, took him back to the lab.
5
TREASON
On their return to camp after her rescue Virginia talked a great deal to von Horn about the young giant who had rescued her, until the man feared that she was more interested in him than seemed good for his own plans.
On their way back to camp after her rescue, Virginia talked a lot to von Horn about the young giant who had saved her, until he began to worry that she was more interested in him than was good for his own plans.
He had now cast from him the last vestige of his loyalty for his employer, and thus freed had determined to use every means within his power to win Professor Maxon’s daughter, and with her the heritage of wealth which he knew would be hers should her father, through some unforeseen mishap, meet death before he could return to civilization and alter his will, a contingency which von Horn knew he might have to consider should he marry the girl against her father’s wishes, and thus thwart the crazed man’s mad, but no less dear project.
He had now let go of the last remnants of his loyalty to his employer, and feeling freed, he decided to use every method available to win Professor Maxon’s daughter and, with her, the wealth he knew would be hers if her father happened to die before he could get back to civilization and change his will. This was something von Horn knew he needed to consider if he married the girl against her father's wishes, thus disrupting the mad but no less cherished plan of the deranged man.
He realized that first he must let the girl fully understand the grave peril in which she stood, and turn her hope of protection from her father to himself. He imagined that the initial step in undermining Virginia’s confidence in her father would be to narrate every detail of the weird experiments which Professor Maxon had brought to such successful issues during their residence upon the island.
He understood that he first needed to make the girl fully aware of the serious danger she was in and shift her hope of protection from her father to himself. He thought that the first step in shaking Virginia’s trust in her father would be to recount every detail of the strange experiments that Professor Maxon had successfully conducted during their time on the island.
The girl’s own questioning gave him the lead he needed.
The girl's questions gave him the insight he was looking for.
“Where could that horrid creature have come from that set upon me in the jungle and nearly killed poor Sing?” she asked.
“Where did that horrible creature come from that attacked me in the jungle and almost killed poor Sing?” she asked.
For a moment von Horn was silent, in well simulated hesitancy to reply to her query.
For a moment, von Horn was quiet, pretending to hesitate before answering her question.
“I cannot tell you, Miss Maxon,” he said sadly, “how much I should hate to be the one to ignore your father’s commands, and enlighten you upon this and other subjects which lie nearer to your personal welfare than you can possibly guess; but I feel that after the horrors of this day duty demands that I must lay all before you—you cannot again be exposed to the horrors from which you were rescued only by a miracle.”
“I can’t tell you, Miss Maxon,” he said sadly, “how much I would hate to ignore your father’s wishes and explain this and other things that are more important to your well-being than you might think; but I believe that after the horrors of today, it’s my duty to lay everything out for you—you can’t be exposed to the nightmares from which you were saved only by a miracle again.”
“I cannot imagine what you hint at, Dr. von Horn,” said Virginia, “but if to explain to me will necessitate betraying my father’s confidence I prefer that you remain silent.”
“I can’t imagine what you’re getting at, Dr. von Horn,” said Virginia, “but if explaining it to me means betraying my father’s trust, I’d rather you keep quiet.”
“You do not understand,” broke in the man, “you cannot guess the horrors that I have seen upon this island, or the worse horrors that are to come. Could you dream of what lies in store for you, you would seek death rather than face the future. I have been loyal to your father, Virginia, but were you not blind, or indifferent, you would long since have seen that your welfare means more to me than my loyalty to him—more to me than my life or my honor.
“You don’t understand,” the man interrupted, “you can’t imagine the horrors I’ve witnessed on this island, or the even worse horrors that are yet to come. If you could envision what awaits you, you would choose death over facing the future. I have been loyal to your father, Virginia, but if you weren’t blind or indifferent, you would have realized long ago that your well-being means more to me than my loyalty to him—more than my life or my honor.”
“You asked where the creature came from that attacked you today. I shall tell you. It is one of a dozen similarly hideous things that your father has created in his mad desire to solve the problem of life. He has solved it; but, God, at what a price in misshapen, soulless, hideous monsters!”
"You asked where the creature that attacked you today came from. I'll tell you. It’s one of a dozen equally grotesque beings that your father has created in his insane quest to solve the problem of life. He has solved it; but, wow, at what a cost in deformed, soulless, hideous monsters!"
The girl looked up at him, horror stricken.
The girl looked up at him, terrified.
“Do you mean to say that my father in a mad attempt to usurp the functions of God created that awful thing?” she asked in a low, faint voice, “and that there are others like it upon the island?”
“Are you saying that my father, in a crazy attempt to take over God’s role, created that awful thing?” she asked in a quiet, weak voice. “And that there are others like it on the island?”
“In the campong next to yours there are a dozen others,” replied von Horn, “nor would it be easy to say which is the most hideous and repulsive. They are grotesque caricatures of humanity—without soul and almost without brain.”
“In the neighborhood next to yours, there are a dozen others,” replied von Horn, “and it wouldn’t be easy to point out which one is the most hideous and repulsive. They are grotesque caricatures of humanity—soulless and almost brainless.”
“God!” murmured the girl, burying her face in her hands, “he has gone mad; he has gone mad.”
“God!” the girl whispered, burying her face in her hands, “he's lost it; he's completely lost it.”
“I truly believe that he is mad,” said von Horn, “nor could you doubt it for a moment were I to tell you the worst.”
“I really think he’s crazy,” said von Horn, “and you wouldn’t doubt it for a second if I told you the worst.”
“The worst!” exclaimed the girl. “What could be worse than that which you already have divulged? Oh, how could you have permitted it?”
“The worst!” exclaimed the girl. “What could be worse than what you’ve already shared? Oh, how could you let that happen?”
“There is much worse than I have told you, Virginia. So much worse that I can scarce force my lips to frame the words, but you must be told. I would be more criminally liable than your father were I to keep it from you, for my brain, at least, is not crazed. Virginia, you have in your mind a picture of the hideous thing that carried you off into the jungle?”
“There's much worse than I've told you, Virginia. It's so much worse that I can hardly bring myself to say it, but you have to know. I would be more at fault than your father if I kept it from you, because at least my mind isn't crazy. Virginia, do you have a picture in your mind of that awful thing that took you into the jungle?”
“Yes,” and as the girl replied a convulsive shudder racked her frame.
“Yes,” and as the girl replied, a shiver ran through her body.
Von Horn grasped her arm gently as he went on, as though to support and protect her during the shock that he was about to administer.
Von Horn gently grabbed her arm as he continued, almost as if to support and protect her during the shock he was about to deliver.
“Virginia,” he said in a very low voice, “it is your father’s intention to wed you to one of his creatures.”
“Virginia,” he said in a very quiet voice, “your father plans to marry you off to one of his associates.”
The girl broke from him with an angry cry.
The girl pulled away from him with an angry shout.
“It is not true!” she exclaimed. “It is not true. Oh, Dr. von Horn how could you tell me such a cruel and terrible untruth.”
“It’s not true!” she exclaimed. “It’s not true. Oh, Dr. von Horn, how could you tell me such a cruel and terrible lie?”
“As God is my judge, Virginia,” and the man reverently uncovered as he spoke, “it is the truth. Your father told me it in so many words when I asked his permission to pay court to you myself—you are to marry Number Thirteen when his education is complete.”
“As God is my judge, Virginia,” the man said, uncovering his head as he spoke, “it’s the truth. Your father told me directly when I asked for his permission to court you—you will marry Number Thirteen when he finishes his education.”
“I shall die first!” she cried.
“I'll be the first to die!” she shouted.
“Why not accept me instead?” suggested the man.
“Why not choose me instead?” suggested the man.
For a moment Virginia looked straight into his eyes as though to read his inmost soul.
For a moment, Virginia stared directly into his eyes as if trying to understand his deepest thoughts.
“Let me have time to consider it, Doctor,” she replied. “I do not know that I care for you in that way at all.”
“Give me some time to think it over, Doctor,” she said. “I’m not sure that I feel that way about you at all.”
“Think of Number Thirteen,” he suggested. “It should not be difficult to decide.”
“Think about Number Thirteen,” he suggested. “It shouldn't be hard to decide.”
“I could not marry you simply to escape a worse fate,” replied the girl. “I am not that cowardly—but let me think it over. There can be no immediate danger, I am sure.”
“I couldn’t marry you just to avoid a worse situation,” the girl replied. “I’m not that cowardly—but let me think it over. I’m sure there’s no immediate danger.”
“One can never tell,” replied von Horn, “what strange, new vagaries may enter a crazed mind to dictate this moment’s action or the next.”
“One can never tell,” replied von Horn, “what weird, new ideas might pop into a disturbed mind to influence what happens now or next.”
“Where could we wed?” asked Virginia.
“Where can we get married?” asked Virginia.
“The Ithaca would bear us to Singapore, and when we returned you would be under my legal protection and safe.”
“The Ithaca would take us to Singapore, and when we got back, you would be under my legal protection and safe.”
“I shall think about it from every angle,” she answered sadly, “and now good night, my dear friend,” and with a wan smile she entered her quarters.
“I'll think about it from every angle,” she replied sadly, “and now good night, my dear friend,” and with a faint smile, she went into her room.
For the next month Professor Maxon was busy educating Number Thirteen. He found the young man intelligent far beyond his most sanguine hopes, so that the progress made was little short of uncanny.
For the next month, Professor Maxon was busy teaching Number Thirteen. He found the young man to be much more intelligent than he had ever expected, and the progress made was nothing short of astonishing.
Von Horn during this time continued to urge upon Virginia the necessity for a prompt and favorable decision in the matter of his proposal; but when it came time to face the issue squarely the girl found it impossible to accede to his request—she thought that she loved him, but somehow she dared not say the word that would make her his for life.
Von Horn, during this time, kept insisting to Virginia that she needed to make a quick and positive decision about his proposal. But when it was time to confront the issue directly, the girl found it impossible to agree to his request—she believed she loved him, but somehow she couldn’t bring herself to say the word that would commit her to him for life.
Bududreen, the Malay mate was equally harassed by conflicting desires, though of a different nature, for he had his eye upon the main chance that was represented to him by the great chest, and also upon the lesser reward which awaited him upon delivery of the girl to Rajah Muda Saffir. The fact that he could find no safe means for accomplishing both these ends simultaneously was all that had protected either from his machinations.
Bududreen, the Malay mate, was also troubled by competing desires, but of a different kind. He was focused on the big opportunity represented by the large chest, as well as the smaller reward he would get for delivering the girl to Rajah Muda Saffir. The only thing that kept either goal safe from his schemes was his inability to find a secure way to achieve both at the same time.
The presence of the uncanny creatures of the court of mystery had become known to the Malay and he used this knowledge as an argument to foment discord and mutiny in the ignorant and superstitious crew under his command. By boring a hole in the partition wall separating their campong from the inner one he had disclosed to the horrified view of his men the fearsome brutes harbored so close to them. The mate, of course, had no suspicion of the true origin of these monsters, but his knowledge of the fact that they had not been upon the island when the Ithaca arrived and that it would have been impossible for them to have landed and reached the camp without having been seen by himself or some member of his company, was sufficient evidence to warrant him in attributing their presence to some supernatural and malignant power.
The existence of the eerie creatures in the mysterious court had become known to the Malay, and he used this knowledge to stir up trouble and rebellion among the ignorant and superstitious crew he led. By drilling a hole in the wall that separated their camp from the inner one, he revealed to his terrified men the frightening beasts that were so close to them. The mate, of course, had no idea where these monsters came from, but his awareness that they hadn’t been on the island when the Ithaca arrived and that it would have been impossible for them to land and reach the camp without being spotted by him or someone in his crew was enough to convince him that their presence was the result of some supernatural and malevolent force.
This explanation the crew embraced willingly, and with it Bududreen’s suggestion that Professor Maxon had power to transform them all into similar atrocities. The ball once started gained size and momentum as it progressed. The professor’s ofttimes strange expression was attributed to an evil eye, and every ailment suffered by any member of the crew was blamed upon their employer’s Satanic influence. There was but one escape from the horrors of such a curse—the death of its author; and when Bududreen discovered that they had reached this point, and were even discussing the method of procedure, he added all that was needed to the dangerously smouldering embers of bloody mutiny by explaining that should anything happen to the white men he would become sole owner of their belongings, including the heavy chest, and that the reward of each member of the crew would be generous.
The crew accepted this explanation without hesitation, along with Bududreen’s suggestion that Professor Maxon had the power to turn them all into similar monstrosities. Once the idea was set in motion, it grew in size and speed as time went on. The professor’s often strange look was blamed on an evil eye, and every illness that any crew member experienced was attributed to their employer’s malevolent influence. There was only one way to escape the horrors of such a curse—the death of its creator; and when Bududreen realized they had reached this point and were even discussing how to proceed, he added fuel to the dangerously smoldering embers of violent rebellion by stating that if anything happened to the white men, he would become the sole owner of their possessions, including the heavy chest, and that the reward for each crew member would be generous.
Von Horn was really the only stumbling block in Bududreen’s path. With the natural cowardice of the Malay he feared this masterful American who never moved without a brace of guns slung about his hips; and it was at just this psychological moment that the doctor played into the hands of his subordinate, much to the latter’s inward elation.
Von Horn was really the only obstacle in Bududreen’s way. With the natural cowardice of the Malay, he was afraid of this commanding American who always carried a pair of guns at his hips; and it was at just this psychological moment that the doctor helped his subordinate, much to the latter’s internal excitement.
Von Horn had finally despaired of winning Virginia by peaceful court, and had about decided to resort to force when he was precipitately confirmed in his decision by a conversation with the girl’s father.
Von Horn had finally given up on winning Virginia through peaceful means and had nearly made up his mind to use force when a conversation with the girl’s father abruptly solidified his decision.
He and the professor were talking in the workshop of the remarkable progress of Number Thirteen toward a complete mastery of English and the ways and manners of society, in which von Horn had been assisting his employer to train the young giant. The breach between the latter and von Horn had been patched over by Professor Maxon’s explanations to Number Thirteen as soon as the young man was able to comprehend—in the meantime it had been necessary to keep von Horn out of the workshop except when the giant was confined in his own room off the larger one.
He and the professor were discussing in the workshop the amazing progress of Number Thirteen in mastering English and social etiquette, while von Horn had been helping his employer train the young giant. The rift between Number Thirteen and von Horn had been mended by Professor Maxon’s explanations to Number Thirteen as soon as the young man was able to understand—meanwhile, it was necessary to keep von Horn out of the workshop unless the giant was locked in his own room off the larger one.
Von Horn had been particularly anxious, for the furtherance of certain plans he had in mind, to effect a reconciliation with Number Thirteen, to reach a basis of friendship with the young man, and had left no stone unturned to accomplish this result. To this end he had spent considerable time with Number Thirteen, coaching him in English and in the ethics of human association.
Von Horn had been especially eager, for the success of some plans he had in mind, to make peace with Number Thirteen, to establish a friendly relationship with the young man, and had tried everything to achieve this goal. To do this, he had spent a lot of time with Number Thirteen, tutoring him in English and the principles of human interaction.
“He is progressing splendidly, Doctor,” Professor Maxon had said. “It will be but a matter of a day or so when I can introduce him to Virginia, but we must be careful that she has no inkling of his origin until mutual affection has gained a sure foothold between them.”
“He's doing really well, Doctor,” Professor Maxon said. “It should only be a day or so before I can introduce him to Virginia, but we need to make sure she doesn't have any idea about where he comes from until they've developed a strong connection.”
“And if that should not occur?” questioned von Horn.
“And what if that doesn’t happen?” von Horn asked.
“I should prefer that they mated voluntarily,” replied the professor, the strange gleam leaping to his eyes at the suggestion of possible antagonism to his cherished plan, “but if not, then they shall be compelled by the force of my authority—they both belong to me, body and soul.”
“I would rather they chose to mate on their own,” replied the professor, a strange light flickering in his eyes at the thought of any opposition to his beloved plan, “but if they don't, then I'll use my authority to make it happen—they both belong to me, body and soul.”
“You will wait for the final consummation of your desires until you return with them to civilization, I presume,” said von Horn.
"You'll have to wait for the ultimate fulfillment of your desires until you return to civilization, I assume," said von Horn.
“And why?” returned the professor. “I can wed them here myself—it would be the surer way—yes, that is what I shall do.”
“And why?” the professor replied. “I can marry them here myself—it would be the safer option—yes, that’s what I’m going to do.”
It was this determination on the part of Professor Maxon that decided von Horn to act at once. Further, it lent a reasonable justification for his purposed act.
It was this determination from Professor Maxon that led von Horn to take action immediately. Additionally, it provided a sensible justification for his intended act.
Shortly after their talk the older man left the workshop, and von Horn took the opportunity to inaugurate the second move of his campaign. Number Thirteen was sitting near a window which let upon the inner court, busy with the rudiments of written English. Von Horn approached him.
Shortly after their conversation, the older man left the workshop, and von Horn seized the chance to launch the second phase of his campaign. Number Thirteen was sitting by a window that overlooked the inner courtyard, focused on the basics of written English. Von Horn walked over to him.
“You are getting along nicely, Jack,” he said kindly, looking over the other’s shoulder and using the name which had been adopted at his suggestion to lend a more human tone to their relations with the nameless man.
“You're doing well, Jack,” he said kindly, glancing over the other person's shoulder and using the name he had suggested to create a more personal connection with the nameless man.
“Yes,” replied the other, looking up with a smile. “Professor Maxon says that in another day or two I may come and live in his own house, and again meet his beautiful daughter. It seems almost too good to be true that I shall actually live under the same roof with her and see her every day—sit at the same table with her—and walk with her among the beautiful trees and flowers that witnessed our first meeting. I wonder if she will remember me. I wonder if she will be as glad to see me again as I shall be to see her.”
“Yes,” replied the other, looking up with a smile. “Professor Maxon says that in a day or two, I might be able to come live in his house and see his beautiful daughter again. It feels almost too good to be true that I’ll actually be living under the same roof with her and seeing her every day—sharing meals together and walking among the lovely trees and flowers where we first met. I wonder if she’ll remember me. I wonder if she’ll be as happy to see me again as I will be to see her.”
“Jack,” said von Horn, sadly, “I am afraid there is a terrible and disappointing awakening for you. It grieves me that it should be so, but it seems only fair to tell you, what Professor Maxon either does not know or has forgotten, that his daughter will not look with pleasure upon you when she learns your origin.
“Jack,” von Horn said thoughtfully, “I'm afraid there's a harsh and disappointing reality waiting for you. It pains me to say this, but I think it's only fair to let you know what Professor Maxon either doesn’t realize or has forgotten: his daughter won’t look favorably upon you once she discovers your background.”
“You are not as other men. You are but the accident of a laboratory experiment. You have no soul, and the soul is all that raises man above the beasts. Jack, poor boy, you are not a human being—you are not even a beast. The world, and Miss Maxon is of the world, will look upon you as a terrible creature to be shunned—a horrible monstrosity far lower in the scale of creation than the lowest order of brutes.
“You're unlike other people. You're just a result of a lab experiment. You have no soul, and the soul is what elevates humans above animals. Jack, poor boy, you aren’t a human—you’re not even an animal. The world, and Miss Maxon is part of that world, will see you as a horrifying creature to be avoided—a dreadful monstrosity far lower in the hierarchy of life than the most basic of beasts."
“Look,” and the man pointed through the window toward the group of hideous things that wandered aimlessly about the court of mystery. “You are of the same breed as those, you differ from them only in the symmetry of your face and features, and the superior development of your brain. There is no place in the world for them, nor for you.
“Look,” the man said, pointing through the window at the group of ugly creatures wandering aimlessly in the courtyard of mystery. “You’re just like those creatures; the only difference is the symmetry of your face and features, and how much more developed your brain is. There’s no place in the world for them, and there’s none for you either.”
“I am sorry that it is so. I am sorry that I should have to be the one to tell you; but it is better that you know it now from a friend than that you meet the bitter truth when you least expected it, and possibly from the lips of one like Miss Maxon for whom you might have formed a hopeless affection.”
“I’m sorry it’s this way. I’m sorry I have to be the one to tell you; but it’s better that you hear it now from a friend than face the harsh truth when you least expect it, possibly from someone like Miss Maxon, for whom you might have developed a hopeless affection.”
As von Horn spoke the expression on the young man’s face became more and more hopeless, and when he had ceased he dropped his head into his open palms, sitting quiet and motionless as a carven statue. No sob shook his great frame, there was no outward indication of the terrible grief that racked him inwardly—only in the pose was utter dejection and hopelessness.
As von Horn spoke, the expression on the young man's face grew increasingly hopeless, and when he finished, he dropped his head into his open palms, sitting still and silent like a carved statue. No sob shook his large body, and there was no visible sign of the intense grief that tormented him inside—only his posture showed complete dejection and despair.
The older man could not repress a cold smile—it had had more effect than he had hoped.
The older man couldn't hold back a cold smile—it had worked out even better than he expected.
“Don’t take it too hard, my boy,” he continued. “The world is wide. It would be easy to find a thousand places where your antecedents would be neither known nor questioned. You might be very happy elsewhere and there are a hundred thousand girls as beautiful and sweet as Virginia Maxon—remember that you have never seen another, so you can scarcely judge.”
“Don’t take it too hard, my boy,” he continued. “The world is vast. It would be easy to find a thousand places where your background wouldn’t be known or questioned. You could be really happy somewhere else, and there are a hundred thousand girls as beautiful and sweet as Virginia Maxon—remember, you’ve never seen another, so you can hardly judge.”
“Why did he ever bring me into the world?” exclaimed the young man suddenly. “It was wicked—wicked—terribly cruel and wicked.”
“Why did he even bring me into this world?” the young man suddenly exclaimed. “It was wrong—wrong—really cruel and wrong.”
“I agree with you,” said von Horn quickly, seeing another possibility that would make his future plans immeasurably easier. “It was wicked, and it is still more wicked to continue the work and bring still other unfortunate creatures into the world to be the butt and plaything of cruel fate.”
“I agree with you,” von Horn said quickly, realizing another option that would make his future plans a lot easier. “It was wrong, and it’s even worse to keep going and bring more unfortunate beings into the world to suffer and be toyed with by cruel fate.”
“He intends to do that?” asked the youth.
“He plans to do that?” asked the young man.
“Unless he is stopped,” replied von Horn.
“Unless he is stopped,” replied von Horn.
“He must be stopped,” cried the other. “Even if it were necessary to kill him.”
“He has to be stopped,” shouted the other. “Even if it means we have to kill him.”
Von Horn was quite satisfied with the turn events had taken. He shrugged his shoulders and turned on his heel toward the outer campong.
Von Horn was pretty happy with how things had turned out. He shrugged his shoulders and turned on his heel toward the outer camp.
“If he had wronged me as he has you, and those others,” with a gesture toward the court of mystery, “I should not be long in reaching a decision.” And with that he passed out, leaving the door unlatched.
“If he had hurt me like he has you and the others,” he said, motioning toward the mysterious court, “I wouldn’t take long to decide.” With that, he walked out, leaving the door unlatched.
Von Horn went straight to the south campong and sought out Bududreen. Motioning the Malay to follow him they walked across the clearing and entered the jungle out of sight and hearing of the camp. Sing, hanging clothes in the north end of the clearing saw them depart, and wondered a little.
Von Horn went directly to the southern village and looked for Bududreen. He signaled for the Malay to follow him, and they walked across the clearing and entered the jungle, hidden from the camp's view and sound. Sing, who was hanging clothes at the northern end of the clearing, saw them leave and felt a bit curious.
“Bududreen,” said von Horn, when the two had reached a safe distance from the enclosures, “there is no need of mincing matters—something must be done at once. I do not know how much you know of the work that Professor Maxon has been engaged in since we reached this island; but it has been hellish enough and it must go no further. You have seen the creatures in the campong next to yours?”
“Bududreen,” said von Horn, when they had gotten far enough away from the enclosures, “we can't beat around the bush—something needs to be done right now. I'm not sure how much you know about the work that Professor Maxon has been doing since we got to this island, but it’s been pretty terrible, and it can’t go on any longer. Have you seen the creatures in the camp next to yours?”
“I have seen,” replied Bududreen, with a shudder.
“I have seen,” replied Bududreen, shivering.
“Professor Maxon intends to wed one of these to his daughter,” von Horn continued. “She loves me and we wish to escape—can I rely on you and your men to aid us? There is a chest in the workshop which we must take along too, and I can assure you that you all will be well rewarded for your work. We intend merely to leave Professor Maxon here with the creatures he has created.”
“Professor Maxon plans to marry one of these to his daughter,” von Horn continued. “She loves me and we want to get away—can I count on you and your men to help us? There’s a chest in the workshop that we need to take as well, and I promise you will all be well rewarded for your efforts. We just want to leave Professor Maxon here with the creatures he has made.”
Bududreen could scarce repress a smile—it was indeed too splendid to be true.
Bududreen could hardly hold back a smile—it really was too amazing to be true.
“It will be perilous work, Captain,” he answered. “We should all be hanged were we caught.”
“It will be dangerous work, Captain,” he replied. “We’d all be hanged if we got caught.”
“There will be no danger of that, Bududreen, for there will be no one to divulge our secret.”
“There’s no need to worry about that, Bududreen, because no one will find out our secret.”
“There will be the Professor Maxon,” urged the Malay. “Some day he will escape from the island, and then we shall all hang.”
“There will be Professor Maxon,” the Malay insisted. “One day he will escape from the island, and then we'll all hang.”
“He will never escape,” replied von Horn, “his own creatures will see to that. They are already commencing to realize the horrible crime he has committed against them, and when once they are fully aroused there will be no safety for any of us. If you wish to leave the island at all it will be best for you to accept my proposal and leave while your head yet remains upon your shoulders. Were we to suggest to the professor that he leave now he would not only refuse but he would take steps to make it impossible for any of us to leave, even to sinking the Ithaca. The man is mad—quite mad—Bududreen, and we cannot longer jeopardize our own throats merely to humor his crazy and criminal whims.”
“He will never escape,” replied von Horn, “his own creations will make sure of that. They’re already starting to realize the terrible crime he’s committed against them, and once they fully wake up to it, there will be no safety for any of us. If you want to leave the island at all, it’s best for you to accept my proposal and go while you still have your head on your shoulders. If we suggested to the professor that he leave now, he wouldn’t just refuse; he would do everything possible to stop us from leaving, even sinking the Ithaca. The man is insane—completely insane—Bududreen, and we can no longer put our own lives at risk just to indulge his crazy and criminal desires.”
The Malay was thinking fast, and could von Horn have guessed what thoughts raced through the tortuous channels of that semi-barbarous brain he would have wished himself safely housed in the American prison where he belonged.
The Malay was thinking quickly, and if von Horn could have guessed what thoughts raced through the twisted pathways of that semi-barbaric mind, he would have wished himself safely tucked away in the American prison where he belonged.
“When do you wish to sail?” asked the Malay.
“When do you want to set sail?” asked the Malay.
“Tonight,” replied von Horn, and together they matured their plans. An hour later the second mate with six men disappeared into the jungle toward the harbor. They, with the three on watch, were to get the vessel in readiness for immediate departure.
“Tonight,” replied von Horn, and together they developed their plans. An hour later, the second mate and six men disappeared into the jungle toward the harbor. They, along with the three on watch, were to prepare the vessel for immediate departure.
After the evening meal von Horn sat on the verandah with Virginia Maxon until the Professor came from the workshop to retire for the night. As he passed them he stopped for a word with von Horn, taking him aside out of the girl’s hearing.
After dinner, von Horn sat on the porch with Virginia Maxon until the Professor came out of the workshop to call it a night. As he walked by them, he paused to say a quick word to von Horn, pulling him aside so the girl couldn't hear.
“Have you noticed anything peculiar in the actions of Thirteen?” asked the older man. “He was sullen and morose this evening, and at times there was a strange, wild light in his eyes as he looked at me. Can it be possible that, after all, his brain is defective? It would be terrible. My work would have gone for naught, for I can see no way in which I can improve upon him.”
“Have you noticed anything strange about Thirteen’s behavior?” asked the older man. “He seemed gloomy and depressed tonight, and sometimes there was a weird, wild look in his eyes as he stared at me. Could it be that, after all, there’s something wrong with his mind? That would be awful. All my efforts would have been wasted, because I don’t see any way to make him better.”
“I will go and have a talk with him later,” said von Horn, “so if you hear us moving about in the workshop, or even out here in the campong think nothing of it. I may take him for a long walk. It is possible that the hard study and close confinement to that little building have been too severe upon his brain and nerves. A long walk each evening may bring him around all right.”
“I'll go have a chat with him later,” said von Horn, “so if you hear us moving around in the workshop or even out here in the campong, don’t think anything of it. I might take him for a long walk. It’s possible that all that intense studying and being cooped up in that small building have been too much for his mind and nerves. A long walk each evening might help him feel better.”
“Splendid—splendid,” replied the professor. “You may be quite right. Do it by all means, my dear doctor,” and there was a touch of the old, friendly, sane tone which had been so long missing, that almost caused von Horn to feel a trace of compunction for the hideous act of disloyalty that he was on the verge of perpetrating.
“Awesome—awesome,” replied the professor. “You might be completely right. Go ahead, my dear doctor,” and there was a hint of the old, friendly, rational tone that had been absent for so long, which almost made von Horn feel a bit guilty for the nasty act of betrayal he was about to commit.
As Professor Maxon entered the house von Horn returned to Virginia and suggested that they take a short walk outside the campong before retiring. The girl readily acquiesced to the plan, and a moment later found them strolling through the clearing toward the southern end of the camp. In the dark shadows of the gateway leading to the men’s enclosure a figure crouched. The girl did not see it, but as they came opposite it von Horn coughed twice, and then the two passed on toward the edge of the jungle.
As Professor Maxon entered the house, von Horn turned to Virginia and suggested they take a short walk outside the camp before heading to bed. The girl happily agreed to the idea, and moments later, they were strolling through the clearing toward the southern end of the camp. In the dark shadows of the gateway leading to the men's area, a figure was crouched. The girl didn’t notice it, but as they walked past, von Horn coughed twice, and then they continued on toward the edge of the jungle.
6
TO KILL!
The Rajah Muda Saffir, tiring of the excuses and delays which Bududreen interposed to postpone the fulfillment of his agreement with the former, whereby he was to deliver into the hands of the rajah a certain beautiful maiden, decided at last to act upon his own initiative. The truth of the matter was that he had come to suspect the motives of the first mate of the Ithaca, and not knowing of the great chest attributed them to Bududreen’s desire to possess the girl for himself.
The Rajah Muda Saffir, fed up with the excuses and delays that Bududreen was using to postpone their agreement—where he was supposed to hand over a beautiful maiden to the rajah—finally decided to take matters into his own hands. The truth was that he had started to doubt the intentions of the first mate of the Ithaca, and not being aware of the great chest, he assumed it was Bududreen's wish to keep the girl for himself.
So it was that as the second mate of the Ithaca with his six men waded down the bed of the little stream toward the harbor and the ship, a fleet of ten war prahus manned by over five hundred fierce Dyaks and commanded by Muda Saffir himself, pulled cautiously into the little cove upon the opposite side of the island, and landed but a quarter of a mile from camp.
So, as the second mate of the Ithaca and his six crew members waded down the streambed toward the harbor and the ship, a fleet of ten war praus, crewed by over five hundred fierce Dyaks and led by Muda Saffir himself, quietly entered the small cove on the other side of the island and landed just a quarter of a mile from camp.
At the same moment von Horn was leading Virginia Maxon farther and farther from the north campong where resistance, if there was to be any, would be most likely to occur. At his superior’s cough Bududreen had signalled silently to the men within the enclosure, and a moment later six savage lascars crept stealthily to his side.
At the same time, von Horn was taking Virginia Maxon further and further away from the northern campsite, where any resistance, if it was going to happen, would be most likely. When his superior coughed, Bududreen silently signaled to the men inside the enclosure, and a moment later, six fierce lascars quietly approached him.
The moment that von Horn and the girl were entirely concealed by the darkness, the seven moved cautiously along the shadow of the palisade toward the north campong. There was murder in the cowardly hearts of several of them, and stupidity and lust in the hearts of all. There was no single one who would not betray his best friend for a handful of silver, nor any but was inwardly hoping and scheming to the end that he might alone possess both the chest and the girl.
The moment von Horn and the girl were completely hidden by the darkness, the seven quietly moved along the shadow of the fence toward the northern campsite. Some of them were filled with murderous intentions, and all of them had their own mix of foolishness and desire. Not one of them would hesitate to betray their best friend for a little bit of silver, and each one secretly hoped and plotted to be the one who ended up with both the treasure and the girl.
It was such a pack of scoundrels that Bududreen led toward the north campong to bear away the treasure. In the breast of the leader was the hope that he had planted enough of superstitious terror in their hearts to make the sight of the supposed author of their imagined wrongs sufficient provocation for his murder; for Bududreen was too sly to give the order for the killing of a white man—the arm of the white man’s law was too long—but he felt that he would rest easier were he to leave the island with the knowledge that only a dead man remained behind with the secret of his perfidy.
It was such a group of crooks that Bududreen led toward the northern camp to take the treasure. Deep down, the leader hoped he had instilled enough superstitious fear in their hearts so that seeing the person they believed was responsible for their imagined wrongs would be enough to push them to kill him; Bududreen was too cunning to outright order the killing of a white man—the reach of the white man's law was too far—but he felt he would sleep better knowing that he was leaving the island with only a dead man left behind who knew the truth of his betrayal.
While these events were transpiring Number Thirteen was pacing restlessly back and forth the length of the workshop. But a short time before he had had his author—the author of his misery—within the four walls of his prison, and yet he had not wreaked the vengeance that was in his heart. Twice he had been on the point of springing upon the man, but both times the other’s eyes had met his and something which he was not able to comprehend had stayed him. Now that the other had gone and he was alone contemplation of the hideous wrong that had been done loosed again the flood gates of his pent rage.
While these events were happening, Number Thirteen was pacing restlessly back and forth in the workshop. Just a short time ago, he had his author—the one responsible for his misery—within the four walls of his prison, and yet he hadn’t taken the revenge that was in his heart. Twice, he almost jumped at the man, but each time their eyes locked, and something he couldn’t understand stopped him. Now that the man was gone and he was alone, thinking about the horrible wrong that had been done released the floodgates of his pent-up rage.
The thought that he had been made by this man—made in the semblance of a human being, yet denied by the manner of his creation a place among the lowest of Nature’s creatures—filled him with fury, but it was not this thought that drove him to the verge of madness. It was the knowledge, suggested by von Horn, that Virginia Maxon would look upon him in horror, as a grotesque and loathsome monstrosity.
The idea that he had been created by this man—shaped to look like a human but denied a spot among even the lowest of Nature’s creatures—filled him with rage, but it wasn't this thought that pushed him to the brink of madness. It was the realization, hinted at by von Horn, that Virginia Maxon would view him with disgust, as a bizarre and repulsive monster.
He had no standard and no experience whereby he might classify his sentiments toward this wonderful creature. All he knew was that his life would be complete could he be near her always—see her and speak with her daily. He had thought of her almost constantly since those short, delicious moments that he had held her in his arms. Again and again he experienced in retrospection the exquisite thrill that had run through every fiber of his being at the sight of her averted eyes and flushed face. And the more he let his mind dwell upon the wonderful happiness that was denied him because of his origin, the greater became his wrath against his creator.
He had no way to understand or assess his feelings for this amazing person. All he knew was that his life would feel complete if he could always be near her—seeing her and talking to her every day. He had thought about her almost constantly since those brief, incredible moments when he had held her in his arms. Time and again, he relived the exquisite thrill that ran through every part of him at the sight of her turned-away eyes and flushed face. And the more he thought about the wonderful happiness that was out of reach because of his background, the stronger his anger toward his creator grew.
It was now quite dark without. The door leading to Professor Maxon’s campong, left unlatched earlier in the evening by von Horn for sinister motives of his own, was still unbarred through a fatal coincidence of forgetfulness on the part of the professor.
It was now pretty dark outside. The door to Professor Maxon’s camp, which von Horn had left unlatched earlier that evening for his own shady reasons, was still unbarred due to a unfortunate lapse in memory on the professor's part.
Number Thirteen approached this door. He laid his hand upon the knob. A moment later he was moving noiselessly across the campong toward the house in which Professor Maxon lay peacefully sleeping; while at the south gate Bududreen and his six cutthroats crept cautiously within and slunk in the dense shadows of the palisade toward the workshop where lay the heavy chest of their desire. At the same instant Muda Saffir with fifty of his head-hunting Dyaks emerged from the jungle east of the camp, bent on discovering the whereabouts of the girl the Malay sought and bearing her away to his savage court far within the jungle fastness of his Bornean principality.
Number Thirteen approached the door. He placed his hand on the knob. Moments later, he was silently making his way across the campong toward the house where Professor Maxon was peacefully sleeping. Meanwhile, at the south gate, Bududreen and his six thugs slipped cautiously inside and moved through the thick shadows of the palisade toward the workshop, where the heavy chest they desired lay. At the same time, Muda Saffir, with fifty of his headhunting Dyaks, emerged from the jungle east of the camp, determined to find the girl the Malay was after and take her back to his savage court deep within the jungle stronghold of his Bornean territory.
Number Thirteen reached the verandah of the house and peered through the window into the living room, where an oil lamp, turned low, dimly lighted the interior, which he saw was unoccupied. Going to the door he pushed it open and entered the apartment. All was still within. He listened intently for some slight sound which might lead him to the victim he sought, or warn him from the apartment of the girl or that of von Horn—his business was with Professor Maxon. He did not wish to disturb the others whom he believed to be sleeping somewhere within the structure—a low, rambling bungalow of eight rooms.
Number Thirteen reached the porch of the house and looked through the window into the living room, where an oil lamp, set low, faintly illuminated the space, which he noticed was empty. He went to the door, pushed it open, and stepped inside. Everything was quiet. He listened carefully for any small sound that might guide him to the victim he was looking for or warn him to leave the apartments of the girl or von Horn—his focus was on Professor Maxon. He didn't want to disturb anyone else he believed was sleeping somewhere in the house—a modest, sprawling bungalow with eight rooms.
Cautiously he approached one of the four doors which opened from the living room. Gently he turned the knob and pushed the door ajar. The interior of the apartment beyond was in inky darkness, but Number Thirteen’s greatest fear was that he might have stumbled upon the sleeping room of Virginia Maxon, and that if she were to discover him there, not only would she be frightened, but her cries would alarm the other inmates of the dwelling.
Cautiously, he approached one of the four doors that opened from the living room. He gently turned the knob and pushed the door slightly open. The inside of the apartment was pitch black, but Number Thirteen’s biggest fear was that he might have accidentally entered Virginia Maxon’s bedroom, and if she found him there, not only would she be scared, but her screams would alert the other residents of the place.
The thought of the horror that his presence would arouse within her, the knowledge that she would look upon him as a terrifying monstrosity, added new fuel to the fires of hate that raged in his bosom against the man who had created him. With clenched fists, and tight set jaws the great, soulless giant moved across the dark chamber with the stealthy noiselessness of a tiger. Feeling before him with hands and feet he made the circuit of the room before he reached the bed.
The idea of the fear he would inspire in her, the realization that she would see him as a terrifying monster, only fueled the hatred burning inside him for the man who had created him. With clenched fists and a determined jaw, the massive, soulless giant moved through the dark room with the silent stealth of a tiger. Using his hands and feet to feel his way, he made his way around the room until he reached the bed.
Scarce breathing he leaned over and groped across the covers with his fingers in search of his prey—the bed was empty. With the discovery came a sudden nervous reaction that sent him into a cold sweat. Weakly, he seated himself upon the edge of the bed. Had his fingers found the throat of Professor Maxon beneath the coverlet they would never have released their hold until life had forever left the body of the scientist, but now that the highest tide of the young man’s hatred had come and gone he found himself for the first time assailed by doubts.
Scarce breathing, he leaned over and searched the covers with his fingers, looking for his target—the bed was empty. With this realization, a wave of nerves hit him, making him break into a cold sweat. Weakly, he sat on the edge of the bed. If his fingers had found Professor Maxon's throat under the blankets, they would have never let go until the scientist's life had drained away, but now that his intense anger had passed, he found himself struggling with doubts for the first time.
Suddenly he recalled the fact that the man whose life he sought was the father of the beautiful creature he adored. Perhaps she loved him and would be unhappy were he taken away from her. Number Thirteen did not know, of course, but the idea obtruded itself, and had sufficient weight to cause him to remain seated upon the edge of the bed meditating upon the act he contemplated. He had by no means given up the idea of killing Professor Maxon, but now there were doubts and obstacles which had not been manifest before.
Suddenly, he remembered that the man whose life he was after was the father of the beautiful woman he loved. Maybe she cared for him and would be heartbroken if he were taken away. Number Thirteen didn't really know, but the thought pushed its way in, weighing enough to keep him sitting on the edge of the bed, thinking about the action he was considering. He definitely hadn't abandoned the idea of killing Professor Maxon, but now there were doubts and obstacles that hadn't been present before.
His standards of right and wrong were but half formed, from the brief attempts of Professor Maxon and von Horn to inculcate proper moral perceptions in a mind entirely devoid of hereditary inclinations toward either good or bad, but he realized one thing most perfectly—that to be a soulless thing was to be damned in the estimation of Virginia Maxon, and it now occurred to him that to kill her father would be the act of a soulless being. It was this thought more than another that caused him to pause in the pursuit of his revenge, since he knew that the act he contemplated would brand him the very thing he was, yet wished not to be.
His sense of right and wrong was only partially developed, thanks to the brief efforts of Professor Maxon and von Horn to teach him proper moral values in a mind completely lacking any natural tendencies toward good or bad. However, he clearly understood one thing: to be soulless was to be damned in the eyes of Virginia Maxon. It struck him that killing her father would be the act of a soulless being. This realization, more than anything else, made him hesitate in his quest for revenge, knowing that the act he was contemplating would mark him as the very thing he was, yet didn’t want to be.
At length, however, he slowly comprehended that no act of his would change the hideous fact of his origin; that nothing would make him acceptable in her eyes, and with a shake of his head he arose and stepped toward the living room to continue his search for the professor.
At last, though, he slowly realized that nothing he did would change the ugly truth about his past; that nothing would make him good enough for her, and with a shake of his head, he got up and walked toward the living room to keep looking for the professor.
In the workshop Bududreen and his men had easily located the chest. Dragging it into the north campong the Malay was about to congratulate himself upon the ease with which the theft had been accomplished when one of his fellows declared his intention of going to the house for the purpose of dispatching Professor Maxon, lest the influence of his evil eye should overtake them with some terrible curse when the loss of the chest should be discovered.
In the workshop, Bududreen and his men quickly found the chest. As they dragged it into the north campong, the Malay was just about to pat himself on the back for how easily the theft had gone off when one of his crew said he was planning to head to the house to take out Professor Maxon, worried that his evil eye might bring down some terrible curse on them once the loss of the chest was noticed.
While this met fully with Bududreen’s plans he urged the man against any such act that he might have witnesses to prove that he not only had no hand in the crime, but had exerted his authority to prevent it; but when two of the men separated themselves from the party and crept toward the bungalow no force was interposed to stop them.
While this completely aligned with Bududreen’s plans, he urged the man not to take any action that could lead to witnesses proving that he not only had no involvement in the crime, but had also used his authority to prevent it. However, when two of the men strayed from the group and crept toward the bungalow, no effort was made to stop them.
The moon had risen now, so that from the dark shadows of the palisade Muda Saffir and his savages watched the party with Bududreen squatting about the heavy chest, and saw the two who crept toward the house. To Muda Saffir’s evil mind there was but one explanation. Bududreen had discovered a rich treasure, and having stolen that had dispatched two of his men to bring him the girl also.
The moon was up now, so from the dark shadows of the fence, Muda Saffir and his men watched the group with Bududreen gathered around the heavy chest, and they noticed the two who were sneaking toward the house. In Muda Saffir’s twisted mind, there was only one explanation. Bududreen had found a valuable treasure, and having stolen it, he had sent two of his men to bring him the girl as well.
Rajah Muda Saffir was furious. In subdued whispers he sent a half dozen of his Dyaks back beneath the shadow of the palisade to the opposite side of the bungalow where they were to enter the building, killing all within except the girl, whom they were to carry straight to the beach and the war prahus.
Rajah Muda Saffir was livid. In hushed tones, he dispatched half a dozen of his Dyaks to slip around the back of the bungalow where they were to enter the building, killing everyone inside except for the girl, whom they were to take directly to the beach and the war prahus.
Then with the balance of his horde he crept alone in the darkness until opposite Bududreen and the watchers about the chest. Just as the two who crept toward the bungalow reached it, Muda Saffir gave the word for the attack upon the Malays and lascars who guarded the treasure. With savage yells they dashed upon the unsuspecting men. Parangs and spears glistened in the moonlight. There was a brief and bloody encounter, for the cowardly Bududreen and his equally cowardly crew had had no alternative but to fight, so suddenly had the foe fallen upon them.
Then, with the rest of his group, he quietly moved through the darkness until he was facing Bududreen and the guards around the chest. Just as the two who sneaked toward the bungalow arrived, Muda Saffir signaled for the attack on the Malays and lascars who were watching over the treasure. With fierce shouts, they charged at the unsuspecting guards. Parangs and spears gleamed in the moonlight. A brief and bloody fight broke out, as the cowardly Bududreen and his equally cowardly team had no choice but to defend themselves, as their enemies had struck so suddenly.
In a moment the savage Borneo head hunters had added five grisly trophies to their record. Bududreen and another were racing madly toward the jungle beyond the campong.
In an instant, the fierce Borneo headhunters had added five gruesome trophies to their count. Bududreen and another were sprinting wildly toward the jungle beyond the village.
As Number Thirteen arose to continue his search for Professor Maxon his quick ear caught the shuffling of bare feet upon the verandah. As he paused to listen there broke suddenly upon the still night the hideous war cries of the Dyaks, and the screams and shrieks of their frightened victims in the campong without. Almost simultaneously Professor Maxon and Sing rushed into the living room to ascertain the cause of the wild alarm, while at the same instant Bududreen’s assassins sprang through the door with upraised krisses, to be almost immediately followed by Muda Saffir’s six Dyaks brandishing their long spears and wicked parangs.
As Number Thirteen got up to keep looking for Professor Maxon, he quickly heard the sound of bare feet shuffling on the verandah. He stopped to listen when, out of nowhere, the terrifying war cries of the Dyaks erupted into the quiet night, along with the screams and shouts of their terrified victims in the nearby camp. At the same time, Professor Maxon and Sing rushed into the living room to find out what was causing the chaos, just as Bududreen's assassins burst through the door with raised krisses, closely followed by Muda Saffir’s six Dyaks, who were wielding their long spears and dangerous parangs.
In an instant the little room was filled with howling, fighting men. The Dyaks, whose orders as well as inclinations incited them to a general massacre, fell first upon Bududreen’s lascars who, cornered in the small room, fought like demons for their lives, so that when the Dyaks had overcome them two of their own number lay dead beside the dead bodies of Bududreen’s henchmen.
In an instant, the small room was filled with yelling, fighting men. The Dyaks, driven by their orders and instincts to commit a massacre, attacked Bududreen’s lascars first. Cornered in the small space, the lascars fought fiercely for their lives, and when the Dyaks finally defeated them, two of their own lay dead beside the bodies of Bududreen’s henchmen.
Sing and Professor Maxon stood in the doorway to the professor’s room gazing upon the scene of carnage in surprise and consternation. The scientist was unarmed, but Sing held a long, wicked looking Colt in readiness for any contingency. It was evident the celestial was no stranger to the use of his deadly weapon, nor to the moments of extreme and sudden peril which demanded its use, for he seemed no more perturbed than had he been but hanging out his weekly wash.
Sing and Professor Maxon stood in the doorway of the professor’s room, staring at the gruesome scene in shock and disbelief. The scientist was unarmed, but Sing had a long, menacing Colt ready for anything that might happen. It was clear that the celestial was familiar with using his deadly weapon and with moments of intense and unexpected danger that required it, as he appeared completely unfazed, as if he were just hanging out his laundry.
As Number Thirteen watched the two men from the dark shadows of the room in which he stood, he saw that both were calm—the Chinaman with the calmness of perfect courage, the other through lack of full understanding of the grave danger which menaced him. In the eyes of the latter shone a strange gleam—it was the wild light of insanity that the sudden nervous shock of the attack had brought to a premature culmination.
As Number Thirteen observed the two men from the dark shadows of the room he was in, he noticed that both remained calm—the Chinaman with the calmness of total bravery, the other due to his lack of complete awareness of the serious danger he was in. In the eyes of the latter flickered a strange glint—it was the wild spark of madness that the sudden shock of the attack had pushed to a quick peak.
Now the four remaining Dyaks were advancing upon the two men. Sing levelled his revolver and fired at the foremost, and at the same instant Professor Maxon, with a shrill, maniacal scream, launched himself full upon a second. Number Thirteen saw the blood spurt from a superficial wound in the shoulder of the fellow who received Sing’s bullet, but except for eliciting a howl of rage the missile had no immediate effect. Then Sing pulled the trigger again and again, but the cylinder would not revolve and the hammer fell futilely upon the empty cartridge. As two of the head hunters closed upon him the brave Chinaman clubbed his weapon and went down beneath them beating madly at the brown skulls.
Now the four remaining Dyaks were moving in on the two men. Sing aimed his revolver and shot at the closest one, and at the same moment, Professor Maxon, with a high-pitched, crazy scream, threw himself at a second one. Number Thirteen saw blood spray from a shallow wound on the shoulder of the guy who got Sing’s bullet, but aside from making him howl in anger, the shot didn’t have any immediate effect. Then Sing pulled the trigger again and again, but the cylinder wouldn’t turn and the hammer fell uselessly on the empty cartridge. As two of the headhunters closed in on him, the brave Chinaman used his weapon as a club and went down under them, swinging wildly at their brown skulls.
The man with whom Professor Maxon had grappled had no opportunity to use his weapons for the crazed man held him close with one encircling arm while he tore and struck at him with his free hand. The fourth Dyak danced around the two with raised parang watching for an opening that he might deliver a silencing blow upon the white man’s skull.
The man Professor Maxon was fighting had no chance to use his weapons because the crazed man held him tight with one arm while he clawed and hit him with his free hand. The fourth Dyak circled around the two, parang raised, looking for a moment to deliver a deadly blow to the white man's head.
The great odds against the two men—their bravery in the face of death, their grave danger—and last and greatest, the fact that one was the father of the beautiful creature he worshipped, wrought a sudden change in Number Thirteen. In an instant he forgot that he had come here to kill the white-haired man, and with a bound stood in the center of the room—an unarmed giant towering above the battling four.
The huge challenges facing the two men—their courage in the face of death, their serious risk—and, most significantly, the fact that one was the father of the stunning woman he adored, caused a sudden shift in Number Thirteen. In that moment, he completely forgot that he had come there to kill the old man with white hair, and with a leap, he stood in the middle of the room—an unarmed giant looming over the four who were fighting.
The parang of the Dyak who sought Professor Maxon’s life was already falling as a mighty hand grasped the wrist of the head hunter; but even then it was too late to more than lessen the weight of the blow, and the sharp edge of the blade bit deep into the forehead of the white man. As he sank to his knees his other antagonist freed an arm from the embrace which had pinioned it to his side, but before he could deal the professor a blow with the short knife that up to now he had been unable to use, Number Thirteen had hurled his man across the room and was upon him who menaced the scientist.
The machete of the Dyak who wanted to kill Professor Maxon was already coming down when a strong hand grabbed the wrist of the headhunter; but even then, it was too late to do anything more than lessen the impact of the strike, and the sharp edge of the blade cut deep into the white man's forehead. As he fell to his knees, his other attacker managed to free an arm from being pinned to his side, but before he could use the short knife he had so far been unable to wield against the professor, Number Thirteen had thrown his guy across the room and was on the one threatening the scientist.
Tearing him loose from his prey, he raised him far above his head and threw him heavily against the opposite wall, then he turned his attention toward Sing’s assailants. All that had so far saved the Chinaman from death was the fact that the two savages were each so anxious to secure his head for the verandah rafters of his own particular long-house that they interfered with one another in the consummation of their common desire.
Tearing him away from his prey, he lifted him high above his head and slammed him hard against the opposite wall, then focused on Sing’s attackers. The only thing that had kept the Chinaman alive so far was that each of the two savages was so eager to get his head for the rafters of their own long-house that they got in each other's way in trying to fulfill their shared goal.
Although battling for his life, Sing had not failed to note the advent of the strange young giant, nor the part he had played in succoring the professor, so that it was with a feeling of relief that he saw the newcomer turn his attention toward those who were rapidly reducing the citadel of his own existence.
Although fighting for his life, Sing had noticed the arrival of the strange young giant and the role he had played in helping the professor, so he felt relieved to see the newcomer focus on those who were quickly threatening his very existence.
The two Dyaks who sought the trophy which nature had set upon the Chinaman’s shoulders were so busily engaged with their victim that they knew nothing of the presence of Number Thirteen until a mighty hand seized each by the neck and they were raised bodily from the floor, shaken viciously for an instant, and then hurled to the opposite end of the room upon the bodies of the two who had preceded them.
The two Dyaks who were after the trophy nature had placed on the Chinaman’s shoulders were so focused on their target that they were completely unaware of Number Thirteen’s presence until a powerful hand grabbed each of them by the neck, lifted them off the floor, shook them violently for a moment, and then tossed them to the other side of the room onto the bodies of the two who had come before them.
As Sing came to his feet he found Professor Maxon lying in a pool of his own blood, a great gash in his forehead. He saw the white giant standing silently looking down upon the old man. Across the room the four stunned Dyaks were recovering consciousness. Slowly and fearfully they regained their feet, and seeing that no attention was being paid them, cast a parting, terrified look at the mighty creature who had defeated them with his bare hands, and slunk quickly out into the darkness of the campong.
As Sing stood up, he saw Professor Maxon lying in a pool of his own blood, with a deep cut on his forehead. He noticed the white giant standing silently, looking down at the old man. Across the room, the four stunned Dyaks were coming to their senses. Slowly and cautiously, they got back on their feet, and realizing they were being ignored, shot a final terrified glance at the powerful creature who had taken them down hand-to-hand, then hurried out into the darkness of the campong.
When they caught up with Rajah Muda Saffir near the beach, they narrated a fearful tale of fifty terrible white men with whom they had battled valiantly, killing many, before they had been compelled to retreat in the face of terrific odds. They swore that even then they had only returned because the girl was not in the house—otherwise they should have brought her to their beloved master as he had directed.
When they found Rajah Muda Saffir near the beach, they told a scary story about battling fifty fierce white men, fighting bravely and killing many before they had to pull back against overwhelming numbers. They insisted that they only came back because the girl wasn't in the house—if she had been, they would have brought her to their beloved master as he had instructed.
Now Muda Saffir believed nothing that they said, but he was well pleased with the great treasure which had so unexpectedly fallen into his hands, and he decided to make quite sure of that by transporting it to his own land—later he could return for the girl. So the ten war prahus of the Malay pulled quietly out of the little cove upon the east side of the island, and bending their way toward the south circled its southern extremity and bore away for Borneo.
Now Muda Saffir didn't believe anything they said, but he was really happy with the great treasure that had unexpectedly come his way. He decided to ensure he had it by bringing it back to his homeland—he could come back for the girl later. So the ten war boats of the Malay quietly left the small cove on the east side of the island, and making their way south, they rounded the southern tip and headed for Borneo.
In the bungalow within the north campong Sing and Number Thirteen had lifted Professor Maxon to his bed, and the Chinaman was engaged in bathing and bandaging the wound that had left the older man unconscious. The white giant stood beside him watching his every move. He was trying to understand why sometimes men killed one another and again defended and nursed. He was curious as to the cause of his own sudden change in sentiment toward Professor Maxon. At last he gave the problem up as beyond his powers of solution, and at Sing’s command set about the task of helping to nurse the man whom he considered the author of his unhappiness and whom a few short minutes before he had come to kill.
In the bungalow at the north camp, Sing and Number Thirteen had lifted Professor Maxon to his bed, and Sing was busy cleaning and bandaging the wound that had left the older man unconscious. The white giant stood next to him, observing every move. He was trying to grasp why sometimes people killed each other and at other times cared for and nursed them. He was also curious about why his feelings toward Professor Maxon had suddenly changed. Eventually, he decided the problem was beyond his ability to solve, and at Sing’s request, he began to help care for the man he had thought was the cause of his misery and who just minutes before he had intended to kill.
As the two worked over the stricken man their ears were suddenly assailed by a wild commotion from the direction of the workshop. There were sounds of battering upon wood, loud growls and roars, mingled with weird shrieks and screams and the strange, uncanny gibbering of brainless things.
As the two worked on the injured man, they were suddenly overwhelmed by a chaotic uproar coming from the workshop. They heard loud banging on wood, deep growls and roars, mixed with eerie shrieks and screams, along with the bizarre, unsettling chatter of mindless creatures.
Sing looked quickly up at his companion.
Sing glanced swiftly at his companion.
“Whallee mallee?” he asked.
"What's going on?" he asked.
The giant did not answer. An expression of pain crossed his features, and he shuddered—but not from fear.
The giant didn’t respond. A look of pain crossed his face, and he trembled—but it wasn’t from fear.
7
THE BULL WHIP
As von Horn and Virginia Maxon walked slowly beneath the dense shadows of the jungle he again renewed his suit. It would please him more to have the girl accompany him voluntarily than to be compelled to take her by force, but take her he would one way or another, and that, this very night, for all the plans were made and already under way.
As von Horn and Virginia Maxon walked slowly under the thick shadows of the jungle, he once again made his proposal. He would prefer for her to join him willingly rather than having to force her, but he was determined to take her one way or another, and that would happen tonight, as all the plans were already in place and moving forward.
“I cannot do it, Doctor von Horn,” she had said. “No matter how much danger I may be in here I cannot desert my father on this lonely isle with only savage lascars and the terrible monsters of his own creation surrounding him. Why, it would be little short of murder for us to do such a thing. I cannot see how you, his most trusted lieutenant, can even give an instant’s consideration to the idea.
“I can’t do it, Doctor von Horn,” she said. “No matter how much danger I’m in here, I can’t leave my father on this lonely island with only savage crews and the terrible monsters of his own making surrounding him. It would almost be like murder for us to do that. I don’t understand how you, his most trusted lieutenant, can even think about it for a second.”
“And now that you insist that his mind is sorely affected, it is only an added reason why I must remain with him to protect him so far as I am able, from himself and his enemies.”
“And now that you insist that his mind is seriously affected, it’s just another reason why I have to stay with him to protect him as much as I can, from himself and his enemies.”
Von Horn did not relish the insinuation in the accent which the girl put upon the last word.
Von Horn did not like the way the girl emphasized the last word.
“It is because I love you so, Virginia,” he hastened to urge in extenuation of his suggested disloyalty. “I cannot see you sacrificed to his horrible mania. You do not realize the imminence of your peril. Tomorrow Number Thirteen was to have come to live beneath the same roof with you. You recall Number One whom the stranger killed as the thing was bearing you away through the jungle? Can you imagine sleeping in the same house with such a soulless thing? Eating your three meals a day at the same table with it? And knowing all the time that in a few short weeks at the most you were destined to be given to the thing as its mate? Virginia, you must be mad to consider for a moment remaining within reach of such a terrible peril.
“It’s because I love you so much, Virginia,” he quickly insisted to justify his suggestion of disloyalty. “I can’t let you be sacrificed to his awful obsession. You don’t realize how close you are to danger. Tomorrow, Number Thirteen was supposed to move in under the same roof as you. Do you remember Number One, whom the stranger killed while it was taking you away through the jungle? Can you imagine sleeping in the same house with such a heartless creature? Sharing your meals with it? And knowing all the time that in just a few short weeks, you were meant to be given to that thing as its partner? Virginia, you must be crazy to even think about staying close to such a terrible threat.”
“Come to Singapore with me—it will take but a few days—and then we can return with some good medical man and a couple of Europeans, and take your father away from the terrible creatures he has created. You will be mine then and safe from the awful fate that now lies back there in the camp awaiting you. We can take your father upon a long trip where rest and quiet can have an opportunity to restore his enfeebled mentality. Come, Virginia! Come with me now. We can go directly to the Ithaca and safety. Say that you will come.”
“Come to Singapore with me—it’ll just take a few days—and then we can go back with a good doctor and a couple of Europeans, and remove your father from the horrible people he’s surrounded himself with. You’ll be mine then and safe from the terrible fate that’s waiting for you back at the camp. We can take your father on a long trip where he can finally rest and recover his weakened mind. Come, Virginia! Come with me now. We can head straight to the Ithaca and safety. Just say you’ll come.”
The girl shook her head.
The girl shook her head.
“I do not love you, I am afraid, Doctor von Horn, or I should certainly be moved by your appeal. If you wish to bring help for my father I shall never cease to thank you if you will go to Singapore and fetch it, but it is not necessary that I go. My place is here, near him.”
“I don’t love you, I’m afraid, Doctor von Horn, or I would definitely be touched by your appeal. If you want to get help for my father, I’ll always be grateful if you go to Singapore and bring it back, but it’s not necessary for me to go. My place is here, by his side.”
In the darkness the girl did not see the change that came over the man’s face, but his next words revealed his altered attitude with sufficient exactitude to thoroughly arouse her fears.
In the dark, the girl couldn't see the change in the man's face, but his next words clearly showed his shift in attitude, enough to completely stir her fears.
“Virginia,” he said, “I love you, and I intend to have you. Nothing on earth can prevent me. When you know me better you will return my love, but now I must risk offending you that I may save you for myself from the monstrous connection which your father contemplates for you. If you will not come away from the island with me voluntarily I consider it my duty to take you away by force.”
“Virginia,” he said, “I love you, and I'm determined to have you. Nothing can stop me. Once you get to know me better, you’ll love me back, but for now, I have to risk upsetting you to protect you from the terrible situation your father is planning for you. If you won’t leave the island with me willingly, I feel it's my responsibility to take you away by force.”
“You would never do that, Doctor von Horn!” she exclaimed.
"You would never do that, Dr. von Horn!" she exclaimed.
Von Horn had gone too far. He cursed himself inwardly for a fool. Why the devil didn’t that villain, Bududreen, come! He should have been along to act his part half an hour before.
Von Horn had gone too far. He cursed himself inwardly for being a fool. Why the heck didn’t that jerk, Bududreen, show up! He should have been here to play his part half an hour ago.
“No, Virginia,” said the man, softly, after a moment’s silence, “I could not do that; though my judgment tells me that I should do it. You shall remain here if you insist and I will be with you to serve and protect both you and your father.”
“No, Virginia,” the man said gently after a brief silence, “I can’t do that; even though I think I should. You can stay here if that’s what you want, and I will be here to serve and protect both you and your father.”
The words were fair, but the girl could not forget the ugly tone that had tinged his preceding statement. She felt that she would be glad when she found herself safely within the bungalow once more.
The words were nice, but the girl couldn’t shake off the harsh tone that had colored his earlier statement. She knew she would feel relieved once she was safely back in the bungalow.
“Come,” she said, “it is late. Let us return to camp.”
“Come on,” she said, “it’s late. Let’s head back to camp.”
Von Horn was about to reply when the war cries of Muda Saffir’s Dyaks as they rushed out upon Bududreen and his companions came to them distinctly through the tropic night.
Von Horn was about to respond when the war cries of Muda Saffir’s Dyaks echoed clearly through the tropical night as they charged toward Bududreen and his companions.
“What was that?” cried the girl in an alarmed tone.
“What was that?” the girl shouted in a worried voice.
“God knows,” replied von Horn. “Can it be that our men have mutinied?”
“God knows,” replied von Horn. “Could it be that our men have rebelled?”
He thought the six with Bududreen were carrying out their part in a most realistic manner, and a grim smile tinged his hard face.
He thought the six with Bududreen were doing their part in a very realistic way, and a grim smile touched his tough face.
Virginia Maxon turned resolutely toward the camp.
Virginia Maxon turned firmly toward the camp.
“I must go back there to my father,” she said, “and so must you. Our place is there—God give that we be not too late,” and before von Horn could stop her she turned and ran through the darkness of the jungle in the direction of the camp.
“I have to go back to my father,” she said, “and so do you. That's where we belong—let's hope we’re not too late,” and before von Horn could stop her, she turned and ran through the darkness of the jungle toward the camp.
Von Horn dashed after her, but so black was the night beneath the overhanging trees, festooned with their dark myriad creepers, that the girl was out of sight in an instant, and upon the soft carpet of the rotting vegetation her light footfalls gave no sound.
Von Horn ran after her, but the night was so dark under the overhanging trees, draped with countless dark vines, that the girl disappeared in an instant, and her light footsteps made no sound on the soft layer of decaying plant matter.
The doctor made straight for the camp, but Virginia, unused to jungle trailing even by day, veered sharply to the left. The sounds which had guided her at first soon died out, the brush became thicker, and presently she realized that she had no conception of the direction of the camp. Coming to a spot where the trees were less dense, and a little moonlight filtered to the ground, she paused to rest and attempt to regain her bearings.
The doctor headed straight for the camp, but Virginia, not used to navigating through the jungle even during the day, suddenly turned sharply to the left. The sounds that had initially guided her quickly faded away, the underbrush grew thicker, and she soon realized she had no idea which way the camp was. When she reached an area where the trees were less dense, and a bit of moonlight broke through to the ground, she stopped to rest and try to figure out her direction again.
As she stood listening for some sound which might indicate the whereabouts of the camp, she detected the noise of a body approaching through the underbrush. Whether man or beast she could but conjecture and so she stood with every nerve taut waiting the thing that floundered heavily toward her. She hoped it might be von Horn, but the hideous war cries which had apprised her of enemies at the encampment made her fear that fate might be directing the footsteps of one of these upon her.
As she stood listening for any sound that might reveal where the camp was, she heard something coming through the underbrush. She could only guess whether it was a person or an animal, so she stayed still, every nerve on edge, waiting for whatever was making its way toward her. She hoped it would be von Horn, but the horrifying war cries she had heard from the enemies at the camp made her worry that fate was leading one of them right to her.
Nearer and nearer came the sound, and the girl stood poised ready to fly when the dark face of Bududreen suddenly emerged into the moonlight beside her. With an hysterical cry of relief the girl greeted him.
Nearer and nearer came the sound, and the girl stood poised, ready to run when the dark face of Bududreen suddenly appeared in the moonlight beside her. With a hysterical cry of relief, the girl welcomed him.
“Oh, Bududreen,” she exclaimed, “what has happened at camp? Where is my father? Is he safe? Tell me.”
“Oh, Bududreen,” she exclaimed, “what happened at camp? Where's my dad? Is he okay? Please tell me.”
The Malay could scarce believe the good fortune which had befallen him so quickly following the sore affliction of losing the treasure. His evil mind worked quickly, so that he grasped the full possibilities that were his before the girl had finished her questioning.
The Malay could hardly believe the incredible luck that had come to him so soon after the painful loss of the treasure. His devious mind raced, allowing him to understand all the opportunities that were available to him before the girl had finished her questioning.
“The camp was attacked by Dyaks, Miss Maxon,” he replied. “Many of our men were killed, but your father escaped and has gone to the ship. I have been searching for you and Doctor von Horn. Where is he?”
“The camp was attacked by Dyaks, Miss Maxon,” he said. “Many of our men died, but your father got away and has gone to the ship. I've been looking for you and Doctor von Horn. Where is he?”
“He was with me but a moment ago. When we heard the cries at camp I hastened on to discover what calamity had befallen us—we became separated.”
“He was with me just a moment ago. When we heard the cries at camp, I rushed over to find out what disaster had struck us—we got separated.”
“He will be safe,” said Bududreen, “for two of my men are waiting to guide you and the doctor to the ship in case you returned to camp before I found you. Come, we will hasten on to the harbor. Your father will be worried if we are long delayed, and he is anxious to make sail and escape before the Dyaks discover the location of the Ithaca.”
“He will be safe,” said Bududreen, “because two of my men are waiting to guide you and the doctor to the ship in case you get back to camp before I find you. Come on, let’s hurry to the harbor. Your father will be worried if we take too long, and he wants to set sail and get away before the Dyaks figure out where the Ithaca is.”
The man’s story seemed plausible enough to Virginia, although she could not repress a little pang of regret that her father had been willing to go on to the harbor before he knew her fate. However, she explained that by her belief that his mind was unbalanced through constant application to his weird obsession.
The man’s story seemed believable enough to Virginia, but she couldn’t help feeling a little regret that her father had decided to go to the harbor before he knew what had happened to her. Still, she justified that by thinking that his mind wasn’t quite right due to his constant focus on his strange obsession.
Without demur, then, she turned and accompanied the rascally Malay toward the harbor. At the bank of the little stream which led down to the Ithaca’s berth the man lifted her to his shoulder and thus bore her the balance of the way to the beach. Here two of his men were awaiting him in one of the ship’s boats, and without words they embarked and pulled for the vessel.
Without hesitation, she turned and followed the tricky Malay toward the harbor. At the edge of the small stream that led down to the Ithaca’s berth, the man lifted her onto his shoulder and carried her the rest of the way to the beach. There, two of his crew members were waiting for him in one of the ship’s boats, and without saying a word, they got in and rowed toward the vessel.
Once on board Virginia started immediately for her father’s cabin. As she crossed the deck she noticed that the ship was ready to sail, and even as she descended the companionway she heard the rattle of the anchor chain about the capstan. She wondered if von Horn could be on board too. It seemed remarkable that all should have reached the Ithaca so quickly, and equally strange that none of her own people were on deck to welcome her, or to command the vessel.
Once on board, Virginia headed straight for her father’s cabin. As she crossed the deck, she saw that the ship was ready to set sail, and even as she went down the stairs, she heard the clanking of the anchor chain around the capstan. She wondered if von Horn might be on board as well. It seemed amazing that everyone had arrived at the Ithaca so quickly, and it was just as odd that none of her own people were on deck to greet her or to take charge of the ship.
To her chagrin she found her father’s cabin empty, and a moment’s hurried investigation disclosed the fact that von Horn’s was unoccupied as well. Now her doubts turned quickly to fears, and with a little gasp of dismay at the grim possibilities which surged through her imagination she ran quickly to the companionway, but above her she saw that the hatch was down, and when she reached the top that it was fastened. Futilely she beat upon the heavy planks with her delicate hands, calling aloud to Bududreen to release her, but there was no reply, and with the realization of the hopelessness of her position she dropped back to the deck, and returned to her stateroom. Here she locked and barricaded the door as best she could, and throwing herself upon the berth awaited in dry-eyed terror the next blow that fate held in store for her.
To her dismay, she found her father’s cabin empty, and a quick search revealed that von Horn’s was also vacant. Her doubts quickly turned into fears, and with a small gasp of horror at the dark possibilities flooding her mind, she hurried to the companionway. But when she looked up, she saw the hatch was closed, and by the time she reached the top, it was locked tight. She helplessly banged on the heavy planks with her delicate hands, calling out to Bududreen to let her out, but there was no answer. Realizing the hopelessness of her situation, she sank back to the deck and returned to her stateroom. There, she locked and barricaded the door as best as she could and threw herself onto the bed, waiting in fearful silence for whatever fate had in store for her next.
Shortly after von Horn became separated from Virginia he collided with the fleeing lascar who had escaped the parangs of Muda Saffir’s head hunters at the same time as had Bududreen. So terror stricken was the fellow that he had thrown away his weapons in the panic of flight, which was all that saved von Horn from death at the hands of the fear crazed man. To him, in the extremity of his fright, every man was an enemy, and the doctor had a tough scuffle with him before he could impress upon the fellow that he was a friend.
Shortly after von Horn got separated from Virginia, he ran into the fleeing lascar who had escaped the parangs of Muda Saffir’s head hunters at the same time as Bududreen. The guy was so terrified that he had thrown away his weapons in his panic to flee, which was the only reason von Horn wasn’t killed by the crazed man. In his extreme fear, he saw every man as an enemy, and the doctor had a tough struggle with him before he could convince him that he was a friend.
From him von Horn obtained an incoherent account of the attack, together with the statement that he was the only person in camp that escaped, all the others having been cut down by the savage horde that overwhelmed them. It was with difficulty that von Horn persuaded the man to return with him to the campong, but finally, he consented to do so when the doctor with drawn revolver, presented death as the only alternative.
From him, von Horn got a jumbled story about the attack, along with the claim that he was the only one in the camp who survived, while all the others were killed by the savage group that overpowered them. It was hard for von Horn to convince the man to go back with him to the camp, but he eventually agreed when the doctor, with his gun drawn, made it clear that death was the only other option.
Together they cautiously crept back toward the palisade, not knowing at what moment they might come upon the savage enemy that had wrought such havoc among their forces, for von Horn believed the lascar’s story that all had perished. His only motive for returning lay in his desire to prevent Virginia Maxon falling into the hands of the Dyaks, or, failing that, rescuing her from their clutches.
Together they carefully made their way back to the palisade, unsure of when they might encounter the brutal enemy that had caused so much destruction among their ranks. Von Horn believed the lascar’s tale that everyone had perished. His only reason for returning was his wish to keep Virginia Maxon from falling into the hands of the Dyaks, or, if that was impossible, to rescue her from their grasp.
Whatever faults and vices were Carl von Horn’s cowardice was not one of them, and it was without an instant’s hesitation that he had elected to return to succor the girl he believed to have returned to camp, although he entertained no scruples regarding the further pursuit of his dishonorable intentions toward her, should he succeed in saving her from her other enemies.
Whatever faults and vices Carl von Horn had, cowardice wasn't one of them. Without a moment's hesitation, he chose to go back and help the girl he thought had returned to camp, even though he had no qualms about continuing his dishonorable intentions toward her if he managed to rescue her from her other enemies.
As the two approached the campong quiet seemed to have again fallen about the scene of the recent alarm. Muda Saffir had passed on toward the cove with the heavy chest, and the scrimmage in the bungalow was over. But von Horn did not abate his watchfulness as he stole silently within the precincts of the north campong, and, hugging the denser shadows of the palisade, crept toward the house.
As the two got closer to the camp, a calm seemed to settle over the area where the recent commotion had taken place. Muda Saffir had moved on toward the cove with the heavy chest, and the chaos in the bungalow had ended. But von Horn didn't let his guard down as he quietly slipped into the north camp, staying close to the darker shadows of the palisade and creeping toward the house.
The dim light in the living room drew him to one of the windows which overlooked the verandah. A glance within showed him Sing and Number Thirteen bending over the body of Professor Maxon. He noted the handsome face and perfect figure of the young giant. He saw the bodies of the dead lascars and Dyaks. Then he saw Sing and the young man lift Professor Maxon tenderly in their arms and bear him to his own room.
The low light in the living room pulled him towards one of the windows that faced the verandah. A quick look inside revealed Sing and Number Thirteen leaning over Professor Maxon's body. He noticed the attractive face and flawless physique of the young giant. He also saw the bodies of the dead lascars and Dyaks. Then he watched as Sing and the young man gently lifted Professor Maxon and carried him to his room.
A sudden wave of jealous rage swept through the man’s vicious brain. He saw that the soulless thing within was endowed with a kindlier and more noble nature than he himself possessed. He had planted the seed of hatred and revenge within his untutored heart without avail, for he read in the dead bodies of Bududreen’s men and the two Dyaks the story of Number Thirteen’s defense of the man von Horn had hoped he would kill.
A sudden surge of jealous rage flooded through the man's cruel mind. He realized that the emotionless being inside him had a kinder and more noble nature than he did. He had sown the seeds of hatred and revenge in his unrefined heart without success, for he saw in the lifeless bodies of Bududreen’s men and the two Dyaks the story of Number Thirteen's defense of the man von Horn had wanted him to kill.
Von Horn was quite sure now that Virginia Maxon was not within the campong. Either she had become confused and lost in the jungle after she left him, or had fallen into the hands of the wild horde that had attacked the camp. Convinced of this, there was no obstacle to thwart the sudden plan which entered his malign brain. With a single act he could rid himself of the man whom he had come to look upon as a rival, whose physical beauty aroused his envy and jealousy; he could remove, in the person of Professor Maxon, the parental obstacle which might either prevent his obtaining the girl, or make serious trouble for him in case he took her by force, and at the same time he could transfer to the girl’s possession the fortune which was now her father’s—and he could accomplish it all without tainting his own hands with the blood of his victims.
Von Horn was now certain that Virginia Maxon wasn't in the camp. She had either gotten lost in the jungle after leaving him or had fallen into the hands of the wild group that had attacked the camp. Believing this, nothing stopped him from the sudden, sinister plan that entered his mind. With one action, he could eliminate the man he saw as a rival, whose good looks stirred his envy and jealousy; he could get rid of Professor Maxon, the parental barrier that might either stop him from winning the girl or cause serious problems if he took her by force. At the same time, he could pass on the fortune that currently belonged to her father to her, all without getting his own hands dirty with the blood of his victims.
As the full possibilities of his devilish scheme unfolded before his mind’s eye a grim smile curled his straight, thin lips at the thought of the fate which it entailed for the creator of the hideous monsters of the court of mystery.
As the complete extent of his wicked plan revealed itself in his mind, a grim smile twisted his straight, thin lips at the thought of the fate in store for the maker of the hideous creatures of the court of mystery.
As he turned away from the bungalow his eye fell upon the trembling lascar who had accompanied him to the edge of the verandah. He must be rid of the fellow in some way—no eye must see him perpetrate the deed he had in mind. A solution quickly occurred to him.
As he turned away from the bungalow, he noticed the shaking lascar who had followed him to the edge of the verandah. He had to get rid of the guy somehow—no one should see him carry out the plan he was thinking of. A solution quickly came to him.
“Hasten to the harbor,” he said to the man in a low voice, “and tell those on board the ship that I shall join them presently. Have all in readiness to sail. I wish to fetch some of my belongings—all within the bungalow are dead.”
“Hurry to the harbor,” he said to the man in a low voice, “and let those on the ship know that I’ll be joining them soon. Make sure everything is ready to sail. I need to grab some of my things—all those in the bungalow are gone.”
No command could have better suited the sailor. Without a word he turned and fled toward the jungle. Von Horn walked quickly to the workshop. The door hung open. Through the dark interior he strode straight to the opposite door which let upon the court of mystery. On a nail driven into the door frame hung a heavy bull whip. The doctor took it down as he raised the strong bar which held the door. Then he stepped through into the moonlit inner campong—the bull whip in his right hand, a revolver in his left.
No command could have suited the sailor better. Without saying a word, he turned and ran into the jungle. Von Horn quickly walked to the workshop. The door was open. He strode through the dark interior straight to the opposite door that led to the court of mystery. A heavy bull whip hung on a nail driven into the door frame. The doctor took it down as he lifted the strong bar that held the door. Then he stepped into the moonlit inner campong—bull whip in his right hand, revolver in his left.
A half dozen misshapen monsters roved restlessly about the hard packed earth of the pen. The noise of the battle in the adjoining enclosure had aroused them from slumber and awakened in their half formed brains vague questionings and fears. At sight of von Horn several of them rushed for him with menacing growls, but a swift crack of the bull whip brought them to a sudden realization of the identity of the intruder, so that they slunk away, muttering and whining in rage.
A half dozen misshapen monsters prowled restlessly around the hard-packed earth of the pen. The sounds of the fight in the neighboring enclosure had disturbed their sleep and stirred vague questions and fears in their half-formed minds. When they spotted von Horn, several rushed at him with threatening growls, but a quick snap of the bull whip made them suddenly recognize who he was, causing them to retreat, muttering and whining in anger.
Von Horn passed quickly to the low shed in which the remainder of the eleven were sleeping. With vicious cuts from the stinging lash he lay about him upon the sleeping things. Roaring and shrieking in pain and anger the creatures stumbled to their feet and lumbered awkwardly into the open. Two of them turned upon their tormentor, but the burning weapon on their ill protected flesh sent them staggering back out of reach, and in another moment all were huddled in the center of the campong.
Von Horn quickly moved to the low shed where the rest of the eleven were sleeping. With brutal hits from the stinging whip, he struck at them. Yelling and screaming in pain and anger, the creatures got to their feet and clumsily stumbled outside. Two of them turned to their attacker, but the burning weapon against their unprotected skin made them stagger back out of reach, and soon all of them were clustered in the center of the camp.
As cattle are driven, von Horn drove the miserable creatures toward the door of the workshop. At the threshold of the dark interior the frightened things halted fearfully, and then as von Horn urged them on from behind with his cruel whip they milled as cattle at the entrance to a strange corral.
As cattle are herded, von Horn pushed the miserable animals toward the door of the workshop. At the threshold of the dark interior, the scared creatures stopped hesitantly, and then as von Horn prodded them from behind with his harsh whip, they shuffled nervously like cattle at the entrance of an unfamiliar corral.
Again and again he urged them for the door, but each time they turned away, and to escape the whip beat and tore at the wall of the palisade in a vain effort to batter it from their pathway. Their roars and shrieks were almost deafening as von Horn, losing what little remained of his scant self-control, dashed among them laying to right and left with the stern whip and the butt of his heavy revolver.
Again and again he begged them to go through the door, but each time they turned away. To escape the whip, they banged against the wall of the palisade in a futile attempt to break it down. Their roars and screams were so loud that von Horn, losing what little self-control he had left, rushed among them, swinging the whip and smashing with the butt of his heavy revolver.
Most of the monsters scattered and turned back into the center of the enclosure, but three of them were forced through the doorway into the workshop, from the darkness of which they saw the patch of moonlight through the open door upon the opposite side. Toward this they scurried as von Horn turned back into the court of mystery for the others.
Most of the monsters scattered and rushed back to the center of the enclosure, but three of them were pushed through the doorway into the workshop, from where they could see a patch of moonlight shining through the open door on the other side. They hurried toward it as von Horn returned to the court of mystery to find the others.
Three more herculean efforts he made before he beat the last of the creatures through the outer doorway of the workshop into the north campong.
Three more massive efforts he made before he pushed the last of the creatures through the outer doorway of the workshop into the north campong.
Among the age old arts of the celestials none is more strangely inspiring than that of medicine. Odd herbs and unspeakable things when properly compounded under a favorable aspect of the heavenly bodies are potent to achieve miraculous cures, and few are the Chinamen who do not brew some special concoction of their own devising for the lesser ills which beset mankind.
Among the ancient arts of the celestial beings, none is more strangely inspiring than medicine. Unusual herbs and mysterious ingredients, when mixed correctly under a favorable alignment of the stars, can produce miraculous cures. Few Chinese people don’t have their own special mixture for the minor ailments that trouble humanity.
Sing was no exception in this respect. In various queerly shaped, bamboo covered jars he maintained a supply of tonics, balms and lotions. His first thought when he had made Professor Maxon comfortable upon the couch was to fetch his pet nostrum, for there burned strong within his yellow breast the same powerful yearning to experiment that marks the greatest of the profession to whose mysteries he aspired.
Sing was no different in this regard. In various oddly shaped bamboo-covered jars, he kept a stock of tonics, balms, and lotions. His first thought after making Professor Maxon comfortable on the couch was to grab his favorite remedy, for he felt the same intense desire to experiment that drives the greatest minds in the profession he longed to be part of.
Though the hideous noises from the inner campong rose threateningly, the imperturbable Sing left the bungalow and passed across the north campong to the little lean-to that he had built for himself against the palisade that separated the north enclosure from the court of mystery.
Though the awful noises from the inner camp rang out threateningly, the calm Sing left the bungalow and walked across the north camp to the small lean-to he had built for himself against the fence that separated the north area from the court of mystery.
Here he rummaged about in the dark until he had found the two phials he sought. The noise of the monsters upon the opposite side of the palisade had now assumed the dimensions of pandemonium, and through it all the Chinaman heard the constant crack that was the sharp voice of the bull whip.
Here he searched around in the dark until he found the two bottles he was looking for. The noise of the monsters on the other side of the barrier had now reached a chaotic level, and through it all, the Chinaman heard the continuous crack that was the sharp sound of the bullwhip.
He had completed his search and was about to return to the bungalow when the first of the monsters emerged into the north campong from the workshop. At the door of his shack Sing Lee drew back to watch, for he knew that behind them some one was driving these horribly grotesque creatures from their prison.
He had finished his search and was about to head back to the bungalow when the first of the monsters came out of the workshop into the north kampong. At the entrance of his shack, Sing Lee stepped back to watch, knowing that someone was pushing these hideously strange creatures out of their cage.
One by one they came lumbering into the moonlight until Sing had counted eleven, and then, after them, came a white man, bull whip and revolver in hand. It was von Horn. The equatorial moon shone full upon him—there could be no mistake. The Chinaman saw him turn and lock the workshop door; saw him cross the campong to the outer gate; saw him pass through toward the jungle, closing the gate.
One by one, they trudged into the moonlight until Sing had counted eleven. Then, after them, came a white man, bullwhip and revolver in hand. It was von Horn. The equatorial moon shone brightly on him—there was no doubt about it. The Chinaman watched him turn and lock the workshop door; saw him walk across the campong to the outer gate; saw him go through toward the jungle, closing the gate behind him.
Of a sudden there was a sad, low moaning through the surrounding trees; dense, black clouds obscured the radiant moon; and then with hideous thunder and vivid flashes of lightning the tempest broke in all its fury of lashing wind and hurtling deluge. It was the first great storm of the breaking up of the monsoon, and under the cover of its darkness Sing Lee scurried through the monster filled campong to the bungalow. Within he found the young man bathing Professor Maxon’s head as he had directed him to do.
Suddenly, there was a sad, low moan coming from the trees around; dark, thick clouds hid the bright moon; then, with terrifying thunder and bright flashes of lightning, the storm unleashed its fury with strong winds and pouring rain. It was the first big storm of the end of the monsoon, and in the cover of its darkness, Sing Lee hurried through the monster-filled village to the bungalow. Inside, he found the young man washing Professor Maxon’s head as he had instructed him to do.
“All gettee out,” he said, jerking his thumb in the direction of the court of mystery. “Eleven devils. Plenty soon come bung’low. What do?”
“All get out,” he said, pointing his thumb towards the mysterious area. “Eleven devils. They'll show up at the bungalow soon. What to do?”
Number Thirteen had seen von Horn’s extra bull whip hanging upon a peg in the living room. For answer he stepped into that room and took the weapon down. Then he returned to the professor’s side.
Number Thirteen had noticed von Horn’s extra bullwhip hanging on a peg in the living room. In response, he walked into that room and grabbed the weapon. Then he returned to the professor’s side.
Outside the frightened monsters groped through the blinding rain and darkness in search of shelter. Each vivid lightning flash, and bellowing of booming thunder brought responsive cries of rage and terror from their hideous lips. It was Number Twelve who first spied the dim light showing through the bungalow’s living room window. With a low guttural to his companions he started toward the building. Up the low steps to the verandah they crept. Number Twelve peered through the window. He saw no one within, but there was warmth and dryness.
Outside, the terrified monsters stumbled through the pouring rain and darkness, looking for cover. Every bright flash of lightning and rumble of thunder triggered angry and frightened cries from their grotesque mouths. It was Number Twelve who first noticed the faint light glowing from the bungalow's living room window. With a low grunt to his companions, he headed toward the building. They crept up the low steps to the porch. Number Twelve glanced through the window. He saw no one inside, but it was warm and dry.
His little knowledge and lesser reasoning faculties suggested no thought of a doorway. With a blow he shattered the glass of the window. Then he forced his body through the narrow aperture. At the same moment a gust of wind sucking through the broken panes drew open the door, and as Number Thirteen, warned by the sound of breaking glass, sprang into the living room he was confronted by the entire horde of misshapen beings.
His limited knowledge and even weaker reasoning skills didn’t lead him to think of a doorway. With a single blow, he shattered the glass of the window. Then he squeezed his body through the narrow opening. At the same moment, a gust of wind rushing through the broken panes pushed the door open, and as Number Thirteen, alerted by the sound of breaking glass, jumped into the living room, he was faced with the entire group of deformed beings.
His heart went out in pity toward the miserable crew, but he knew that his life as well as those of the two men in the adjoining room depended upon the force and skill with which he might handle the grave crisis which confronted them. He had seen and talked with most of the creatures when from time to time they had been brought singly into the workshop that their creator might mitigate the wrong he had done by training the poor minds with which he had endowed them to reason intelligently.
His heart ached for the unfortunate crew, but he realized that his life, along with those of the two men in the next room, depended on how well he managed the serious crisis they faced. He had seen and spoken with most of the creatures when they were occasionally brought into the workshop so their creator could try to fix the harm he had caused by training their limited minds to think rationally.
A few were hopeless imbeciles, unable to comprehend more than the rudimentary requirements of filling their bellies when food was placed before them; yet even these were endowed with superhuman strength; and when aroused battled the more fiercely for the very reason of their brainlessness. Others, like Number Twelve, were of a higher order of intelligence. They spoke English, and, after a fashion, reasoned in a crude sort of way. These were by far the most dangerous, for as the power of comparison is the fundamental principle of reasoning, so they were able to compare their lot with that of the few other men they had seen, and with the help of von Horn to partially appreciate the horrible wrong that had been done them.
A few were hopeless idiots, unable to understand more than the basic need to eat when food was put in front of them; yet even these had superhuman strength, and when they were provoked, they fought even harder because of their lack of intelligence. Others, like Number Twelve, were smarter. They spoke English and could reason in a basic way. These were by far the most dangerous, because the ability to compare is the basis of reasoning, so they could compare their situation with that of the few other people they had seen, and with von Horn's help, they could partially grasp the terrible wrong that had been done to them.
Von Horn, too, had let them know the identity of their creator, and thus implanted in their malformed brains the insidious poison of revenge. Envy and jealousy were there as well, and hatred of all beings other than themselves. They envied the ease and comparative beauty of the old professor and his assistant, and hated the latter for the cruelty of the bull whip and the constant menace of the ever ready revolver; and so as they were to them the representatives of the great human world of which they could never be a part, their envy and jealousy and hatred of these men embraced the entire race which they represented.
Von Horn had also revealed to them who their creator was, planting in their twisted minds the toxic seed of revenge. Envy and jealousy were present too, along with hatred for everyone who wasn’t like them. They envied the comfort and relative beauty of the old professor and his assistant, and despised the latter for the cruelty of the bullwhip and the constant threat of the ever-ready revolver. Since these two represented the vast human world they could never belong to, their envy, jealousy, and hatred extended to the entire race they symbolized.
It was such that Number Thirteen faced as he emerged from the professor’s apartment.
It was what Number Thirteen encountered as he stepped out of the professor’s apartment.
“What do you want here?” he said, addressing Number Twelve, who stood a little in advance of the others.
“What do you want here?” he asked, looking at Number Twelve, who was a bit ahead of the others.
“We have come for Maxon,” growled the creature. “We have been penned up long enough. We want to be out here. We have come to kill Maxon and you and all who have made us what we are.”
“We've come for Maxon,” snarled the creature. “We've been locked up long enough. We want to be out here. We’ve come to kill Maxon and you and everyone who has made us what we are.”
“Why do you wish to kill me?” asked the young man. “I am one of you. I was made in the same way that you were made.”
“Why do you want to kill me?” asked the young man. “I’m one of you. I was created the same way you were.”
Number Twelve opened his mismated eyes in astonishment.
Number Twelve opened his mismatched eyes in surprise.
“Then you have already killed Maxon?” he asked.
“Then you've already killed Maxon?” he asked.
“No. He was wounded by a savage enemy. I have been helping to make him well again. He has wronged me as much as he has you. If I do not wish to kill him, why should you? He did not mean to wrong us. He thought that he was doing right. He is in trouble now and we should stay and protect him.”
“No. He was hurt by a brutal enemy. I’ve been helping him get better. He has hurt me just as much as he has hurt you. If I don’t want to kill him, why should you? He didn’t intend to harm us. He believed he was doing the right thing. He’s in trouble now and we should stay and protect him.”
“He lies,” suddenly shouted another of the horde. “He is not one of us. Kill him! Kill him! Kill Maxon, too, and then we shall be as other men, for it is these men who keep us as we are.”
“He's lying,” another member of the crowd suddenly yelled. “He’s not one of us. Kill him! Kill him! And kill Maxon, too, and then we can be like everyone else, because it’s these men who keep us trapped as we are.”
The fellow started forward toward Number Thirteen as he spoke, and moved by the impulse of imitation the others came on with him.
The guy stepped forward towards Number Thirteen as he spoke, and driven by the urge to imitate, the others followed him.
“I have spoken fairly to you,” said Number Thirteen in a low voice. “If you cannot understand fairness here is something you can understand.”
“I’ve spoken honestly to you,” said Number Thirteen quietly. “If you can’t grasp honesty, here’s something you can relate to.”
Raising the bull whip above his head the young giant leaped among the advancing brutes and lay about him with mighty strokes that put to shame the comparatively feeble blows with which von Horn had been wont to deal out punishment to the poor, damned creatures of the court of mystery.
Raising the bullwhip above his head, the young giant jumped into the crowd of advancing beasts and struck out with powerful blows that made von Horn's weaker strikes seem shameful in comparison, as he had often used them to punish the poor, damned creatures in the court of mystery.
For a moment they stood valiantly before his attack, but after two had grappled with him and been hurled headlong to the floor they gave up and rushed incontinently out into the maelstrom of the screaming tempest.
For a moment they stood bravely against his attack, but after two had wrestled with him and were thrown hard to the floor, they gave up and rushed out into the chaos of the screaming storm.
In the doorway behind him Sing Lee had been standing waiting the outcome of the encounter and ready to lend a hand were it required. As the two men turned back into the professor’s room they saw that the wounded man’s eyes were open and upon them. At sight of Number Thirteen a questioning look came into his eyes.
In the doorway behind him, Sing Lee had been standing, waiting for the outcome of the encounter and ready to help if needed. As the two men turned back into the professor’s room, they saw that the wounded man’s eyes were open and looking at them. When he saw Number Thirteen, a questioning look appeared in his eyes.
“What has happened?” he asked feebly of Sing. “Where is my daughter? Where is Dr. von Horn? What is this creature doing out of his pen?”
“What’s going on?” he asked weakly of Sing. “Where is my daughter? Where is Dr. von Horn? Why is this creature out of his pen?”
The blow of the parang upon the professor’s skull had shocked his overwrought mind back into the path of sanity. It had left him with a clear remembrance of the past, other than the recent fight in the living room—that was a blank—and it had given him a clearer perspective of the plans he had been entertaining for so long relative to this soulless creature.
The strike of the parang on the professor’s head had jolted his stressed mind back into reality. It had restored his clear memory of the past, besides the recent struggle in the living room—that part was a blur—and it had provided him with a sharper understanding of the plans he had been considering for so long regarding this heartless being.
The first thought that sprang to his mind as he saw Number Thirteen before him was of his mad intention to give his daughter to such a monstrous thing. With the recollection came a sudden loathing and hatred of this and the other creatures of his unholy experimentations.
The first thought that came to mind as he saw Number Thirteen in front of him was his crazy idea to give his daughter to such a monstrous being. Along with that memory came a wave of disgust and anger towards this and the other creatures from his twisted experiments.
Presently he realized that his questions had not been answered.
Presently, he realized that his questions hadn't been answered.
“Sing!” he shouted. “Answer me. Where are Virginia and Dr. von Horn?”
“Sing!” he yelled. “Tell me. Where are Virginia and Dr. von Horn?”
“All gonee. Me no know. All gonee. Maybeso allee dead.”
“All gone. I don’t know. All gone. Maybe they’re all dead.”
“My God!” groaned the stricken man; and then his eyes again falling upon the silent giant in the doorway, “Out of my sight,” he shrieked. “Out of my sight! Never let me see you again—and to think that I would have given my only daughter to a soulless thing like you. Away! Before I go mad and slay you.”
“My God!” the man groaned, and then his gaze fell on the silent giant in the doorway. “Get out of my sight,” he shouted. “Get out of my sight! Never let me see you again—and to think I would have given my only daughter to a soulless thing like you. Go away! Before I lose my mind and kill you.”
Slowly the color mounted to the neck and face of the giant—then suddenly it receded, leaving him as ashen as death. His great hand gripped the stock of the bull whip. A single blow was all that would have been needed to silence Professor Maxon forever. There was murder in the wounded heart. The man took a step forward into the room, and then something drew his eyes to a spot upon the wall just above Professor Maxon’s shoulder—it was a photograph of Virginia Maxon.
Slowly, color rose to the neck and face of the giant—then suddenly it faded, leaving him pale as death. His massive hand clutched the handle of the bull whip. Just one strike would have been enough to silence Professor Maxon forever. There was a sense of murder in the wounded heart. The man stepped into the room, and then something caught his eye—a photograph on the wall just above Professor Maxon’s shoulder—it was a picture of Virginia Maxon.
Without a word Number Thirteen turned upon his heel and passed out into the storm.
Without saying a word, Number Thirteen turned on his heel and stepped out into the storm.
8
THE SOUL OF NUMBER 13
Scarcely had the Ithaca cleared the reef which lies almost across the mouth of the little harbor where she had been moored for so many months than the tempest broke upon her in all its terrific fury. Bududreen was no mean sailor, but he was short handed, nor is it reasonable to suppose that even with a full crew he could have weathered the terrific gale which beat down upon the hapless vessel. Buffeted by great waves, and stripped of every shred of canvas by the force of the mighty wind that howled about her, the Ithaca drifted a hopeless wreck soon after the storm struck her.
Scarcely had the Ithaca cleared the reef that almost blocks the entrance to the small harbor where she had been anchored for so many months when the storm hit her with all its terrifying power. Bududreen was no average sailor, but he was short-handed, and it’s hard to believe that even with a full crew, he could have survived the violent gale that slammed down on the unfortunate ship. Tossed by huge waves and stripped of every bit of sail by the force of the raging wind that screamed around her, the Ithaca quickly became a hopeless wreck after the storm struck.
Below deck the terrified girl clung desperately to a stanchion as the stricken ship lunged sickeningly before the hurricane. For half an hour the awful suspense endured, and then with a terrific crash the vessel struck, shivering and trembling from stem to stern.
Below deck, the terrified girl clung desperately to a post as the damaged ship lurched violently in the hurricane. For half an hour, the awful suspense lasted, and then with a deafening crash, the vessel hit, shuddering from bow to stern.
Virginia Maxon sank to her knees in prayer, for this she thought must surely be the end. On deck Bududreen and his crew had lashed themselves to the masts, and as the Ithaca struck the reef before the harbor, back upon which she had been driven, the tall poles with their living freight snapped at the deck and went overboard carrying every thing with them amid shrieks and cries of terror that were drowned and choked by the wild tumult of the night.
Virginia Maxon dropped to her knees in prayer, believing this must surely be the end. On deck, Bududreen and his crew had tied themselves to the masts, and as the Ithaca hit the reef before the harbor, where she had been driven, the tall poles with their living cargo snapped at the deck and went overboard, taking everything with them amidst screams and cries of terror that were drowned out and choked by the chaotic noise of the night.
Twice the girl felt the ship strike upon the reef, then a great wave caught and carried her high into the air, dropping her with a nauseating lunge which seemed to the imprisoned girl to be carrying the ship to the very bottom of the ocean. With closed eyes she clung in silent prayer beside her berth waiting for the moment that would bring the engulfing waters and oblivion—praying that the end might come speedily and release her from the torture of nervous apprehension that had terrorized her for what seemed an eternity.
Twice the girl felt the ship hit the reef, then a huge wave lifted her high into the air, dropping her with a sickening jolt that made her feel like the ship was sinking to the ocean's depths. With her eyes shut, she clung in silent prayer beside her bed, waiting for the moment when the rushing waters would drown her in darkness—praying that the end would come quickly and free her from the torment of anxiety that had haunted her for what felt like forever.
After the last, long dive the Ithaca righted herself laboriously, wallowing drunkenly, but apparently upon an even keel in less turbulent waters. One long minute dragged after another, yet no suffocating deluge poured in upon the girl, and presently she realized that the ship had, at least temporarily, weathered the awful buffeting of the savage elements. Now she felt but a gentle roll, though the wild turmoil of the storm still came to her ears through the heavy planking of the Ithaca’s hull.
After the last long dive, the Ithaca slowly righted itself, swaying unsteadily but seemingly stable in calmer waters. One long minute stretched into another, yet no suffocating flood rushed in on the girl, and soon she recognized that the ship had, at least for now, survived the brutal assault of the fierce elements. Now she felt just a gentle rocking, although the chaos of the storm still reached her ears through the thick planks of the Ithaca’s hull.
For a long hour she lay wondering what fate had overtaken the vessel and whither she had been driven, and then, with a gentle grinding sound, the ship stopped, swung around, and finally came to rest with a slight list to starboard. The wind howled about her, the torrential rain beat loudly upon her, but except for a slight rocking the ship lay quiet.
For a long hour, she lay wondering what had happened to the ship and where it had been taken. Then, with a gentle grinding sound, the ship stopped, turned around, and finally settled with a slight tilt to the right. The wind howled around her, and the heavy rain pounded down on her, but apart from a slight rocking, the ship remained still.
Hours passed with no other sounds than those of the rapidly waning tempest. The girl heard no signs of life upon the ship. Her curiosity became more and more keenly aroused. She had that indefinable, intuitive feeling that she was utterly alone upon the vessel, and at length, unable to endure the inaction and uncertainty longer, made her way to the companion ladder where for half an hour she futilely attempted to remove the hatch.
Hours went by with nothing but the fading storm to break the silence. The girl didn’t hear any signs of life on the ship. Her curiosity grew stronger. She had a strong, instinctive feeling that she was completely alone on the vessel, and eventually, unable to handle the inaction and uncertainty any longer, she made her way to the companion ladder, where for half an hour she unsuccessfully tried to remove the hatch.
As she worked she failed to hear the scraping of naked bodies clambering over the ship’s side, or the padding of unshod feet upon the deck above her. She was about to give up her work at the hatch when the heavy wooden cover suddenly commenced to move above her as though actuated by some supernatural power. Fascinated, the girl stood gazing in wide-eyed astonishment as one end of the hatch rose higher and higher until a little patch of blue sky revealed the fact that morning had come. Then the cover slid suddenly back and Virginia Maxon found herself looking into a savage and terrible face.
As she worked, she didn't notice the sound of bare bodies climbing over the side of the ship, or the soft steps of bare feet on the deck above her. Just as she was about to give up her task at the hatch, the heavy wooden cover suddenly began to move above her as if influenced by some supernatural force. Intrigued, she stood there, eyes wide with amazement, as one end of the hatch rose higher and higher, until a small patch of blue sky showed that morning had arrived. Then, without warning, the cover slid back, and Virginia Maxon found herself staring into a savage and terrifying face.
The dark skin was creased in fierce wrinkles about the eyes and mouth. Gleaming tiger cat’s teeth curved upward from holes pierced to receive them in the upper half of each ear. The slit ear lobes supported heavy rings whose weight had stretched the skin until the long loop rested upon the brown shoulders. The filed and blackened teeth behind the loose lips added the last touch of hideousness to this terrible countenance.
The dark skin was lined with deep wrinkles around the eyes and mouth. Shiny tiger cat teeth curved up from holes pierced in the upper part of each ear. The elongated earlobes held heavy rings that had stretched the skin until the long loops rested on the brown shoulders. The filed and blackened teeth behind the loose lips added the final element of ugliness to this frightening appearance.
Nor was this all. A score of equally ferocious faces peered down from behind the foremost. With a little scream Virginia Maxon sprang back to the lower deck and ran toward her stateroom. Behind her she heard the commotion of many men descending the companionway.
Nor was this all. A bunch of equally fierce faces peered down from behind the front ones. With a little scream, Virginia Maxon sprang back to the lower deck and ran toward her stateroom. Behind her, she heard the noise of many men coming down the stairs.
As Number Thirteen came into the campong after quitting the bungalow his heart was a chaos of conflicting emotions. His little world had been wiped out. His creator—the man whom he thought his only friend and benefactor—had suddenly turned against him. The beautiful creature he worshipped was either lost or dead; Sing had said so. He was nothing but a miserable thing. There was no place in the world for him, and even should he again find Virginia Maxon, he had von Horn’s word for it that she would shrink from him and loathe him even more than another.
As Number Thirteen entered the village after leaving the bungalow, his heart was a mess of conflicting emotions. His small world had been destroyed. The man he considered his only friend and benefactor had suddenly turned on him. The beautiful creature he admired was either gone or dead; Sing had said so. He felt like nothing more than a miserable thing. There was no place for him in the world, and even if he were to find Virginia Maxon again, he had von Horn’s assurance that she would recoil from him and hate him even more than anyone else.
With no plans and no hopes he walked aimlessly through the blinding rain, oblivious of it and of the vivid lightning and deafening thunder. The palisade at length brought him to a sudden stop. Mechanically he squatted on his haunches with his back against it, and there, in the midst of the fury of the storm he conquered the tempest that raged in his own breast. The murder that rose again and again in his untaught heart he forced back by thoughts of the sweet, pure face of the girl whose image he had set up in the inner temple of his being, as a gentle, guiding divinity.
With no plans or hopes, he wandered aimlessly through the pouring rain, unaware of it or the bright lightning and booming thunder. Eventually, the fence stopped him in his tracks. Automatically, he crouched down with his back against it, and there, in the midst of the storm's chaos, he subdued the tempest raging inside him. The urge to commit murder, which surfaced repeatedly in his untrained heart, he pushed back by focusing on the sweet, pure face of the girl whose image he had placed in the inner sanctuary of his soul, like a gentle, guiding divinity.
“He made me without a soul,” he repeated over and over again to himself, “but I have found a soul—she shall be my soul. Von Horn could not explain to me what a soul is. He does not know. None of them knows. I am wiser than all the rest, for I have learned what a soul is. Eyes cannot see it—fingers cannot feel it, but he who possess it knows that it is there for it fills his whole breast with a great, wonderful love and worship for something infinitely finer than man’s dull senses can gauge—something that guides him into paths far above the plain of soulless beasts and bestial men.
“He made me without a soul,” he kept saying to himself, “but I have found a soul—she will be my soul. Von Horn couldn’t explain to me what a soul is. He doesn’t know. None of them knows. I’m smarter than all the rest because I’ve learned what a soul is. Eyes can’t see it—fingers can’t touch it, but anyone who has it knows it’s there because it fills their entire being with a deep, beautiful love and reverence for something far beyond what human senses can measure—something that leads them to paths far above the realm of soulless creatures and primitive men.
“Let those who will say that I have no soul, for I am satisfied with the soul I have found. It would never permit me to inflict on others the terrible wrong that Professor Maxon has inflicted on me—yet he never doubts his own possession of a soul. It would not allow me to revel in the coarse brutalities of von Horn—and I am sure that von Horn thinks he has a soul. And if the savage men who came tonight to kill have souls, then I am glad that my soul is after my own choosing—I would not care for one like theirs.”
“Let those who want to say that I have no soul, because I’m content with the soul I’ve found. It would never allow me to do the terrible wrong that Professor Maxon has done to me—yet he never questions his own soul. It wouldn’t let me indulge in the crude brutalities of von Horn—and I’m sure von Horn believes he has a soul. And if the savage men who came tonight to kill have souls, then I’m grateful that my soul is of my own choosing—I wouldn’t want one like theirs.”
The sudden equatorial dawn found the man still musing. The storm had ceased and as the daylight brought the surroundings to view Number Thirteen became aware that he was not alone in the campong. All about him lay the eleven terrible men whom he had driven from the bungalow the previous night. The sight of them brought a realization of new responsibilities. To leave them here in the campong would mean the immediate death of Professor Maxon and the Chinaman. To turn them into the jungle might mean a similar fate for Virginia Maxon were she wandering about in search of the encampment— Number Thirteen could not believe that she was dead. It seemed too monstrous to believe that he should never see her again, and he knew so little of death that it was impossible for him to realize that that beautiful creature ever could cease to be filled with the vivacity of life.
The sudden dawn in the tropics found the man still deep in thought. The storm had stopped, and as the daylight revealed his surroundings, Number Thirteen realized he wasn't alone in the camp. All around him lay the eleven men he had driven from the bungalow the night before. Seeing them made him aware of his new responsibilities. Leaving them here in the camp would mean certain death for Professor Maxon and the Chinaman. Letting them loose in the jungle might lead to a similar fate for Virginia Maxon if she were wandering around looking for the camp—Number Thirteen couldn't believe she was dead. It seemed too horrifying to accept that he would never see her again, and he knew so little about death that he found it impossible to understand that that beautiful person could ever stop being so full of life.
The young man had determined to leave the camp himself—partly on account of the cruel words Professor Maxon had hurled at him the night before, but principally in order that he might search for the lost girl. Of course he had not the remotest idea where to look for her, but as von Horn had explained that they were upon a small island he felt reasonably sure that he should find her in time.
The young man had decided to leave the camp by himself—partly because of the harsh words Professor Maxon had thrown at him the night before, but mainly so he could search for the lost girl. Of course, he had no clue where to look for her, but since von Horn had explained that they were on a small island, he felt fairly confident that he would find her eventually.
As he looked at the sleeping monsters near him he determined that the only solution of his problem was to take them all with him. Number Twelve lay closest to him, and stepping to his side he nudged him with the butt of the bull whip he still carried. The creature opened his dull eyes.
As he watched the sleeping monsters nearby, he realized that the only way to solve his problem was to take them all with him. Number Twelve was closest, so he stepped over and nudged him with the end of the bullwhip he still held. The creature opened its dull eyes.
“Get up,” said Number Thirteen.
“Wake up,” said Number Thirteen.
Number Twelve rose, looking askance at the bull whip.
Number Twelve stood up, glancing sideways at the bull whip.
“We are not wanted here,” said Number Thirteen. “I am going away and you are all going with me. We shall find a place where we may live in peace and freedom. Are you not tired of always being penned up?”
“We're not wanted here,” said Number Thirteen. “I’m leaving, and you’re all coming with me. We’ll find a place where we can live in peace and freedom. Aren’t you tired of always being cooped up?”
“Yes,” replied Number Twelve, still looking at the whip.
“Yes,” replied Number Twelve, still staring at the whip.
“You need not fear the whip,” said the young man. “I shall not use it on those who make no trouble. Wake the others and tell them what I have said. All must come with me—those who refuse shall feel the whip.”
“You don’t have to be afraid of the whip,” said the young man. “I won’t use it on those who don’t cause any trouble. Wake up the others and tell them what I’ve said. Everyone has to come with me—those who refuse will feel the whip.”
Number Twelve did as he was bid. The creatures mumbled among themselves for a few minutes. Finally Number Thirteen cracked his long whip to attract their attention.
Number Twelve did as he was told. The creatures murmured to each other for a few minutes. Finally, Number Thirteen snapped his long whip to get their attention.
“Come!” he said.
“Come on!” he said.
Nine of them shuffled after him as he turned toward the outer gate—only Number Ten and Number Three held back. The young man walked quickly to where they stood eyeing him sullenly. The others halted to watch—ready to spring upon their new master should the tide of the impending battle turn against him. The two mutineers backed away snarling, their hideous features distorted in rage.
Nine of them shuffled after him as he turned toward the outer gate—only Number Ten and Number Three held back. The young man walked quickly to where they stood watching him gloomily. The others stopped to watch—ready to attack their new master if the upcoming battle went wrong for him. The two mutineers backed away, growling, their ugly faces twisted in anger.
“Come!” repeated Number Thirteen.
"Come!" Number Thirteen repeated.
“We will stay here,” growled Number Ten. “We have not yet finished with Maxon.”
“We're staying here,” growled Number Ten. “We're not done with Maxon yet.”
A loop in the butt of the bull whip was about the young man’s wrist. Dropping the weapon from his hand it still dangled by the loop. At the same instant he launched himself at the throat of Number Ten, for he realized that a decisive victory now without the aid of the weapon they all feared would make the balance of his work easier.
A loop of the bullwhip was around the young man's wrist. As he dropped the weapon from his hand, it still dangled by the loop. At the same time, he charged at Number Ten's throat, knowing that a clear win now, without relying on the weapon they all feared, would simplify the rest of his task.
The brute met the charge with lowered head and outstretched hands, and in another second they were locked in a clinch, tearing at one another like two great gorillas. For a moment Number Three stood watching the battle, and then he too sprang in to aid his fellow mutineer. Number Thirteen was striking heavy blows with his giant hands upon the face and head of his antagonist, while the long, uneven fangs of the latter had found his breast and neck a half dozen times. Blood covered them both. Number Three threw his enormous weight into the conflict with the frenzy of a mad bull.
The brute charged with its head down and arms outstretched, and in a split second, they were locked in a struggle, ripping at each other like two massive gorillas. For a moment, Number Three watched the fight, and then he jumped in to help his fellow rebel. Number Thirteen was landing powerful punches with his huge hands on his opponent's face and head, while the long, uneven fangs of the other had sunk into his chest and neck multiple times. Blood covered both of them. Number Three threw his massive weight into the fight with the rage of a wild bull.
Again and again he got a hold upon the young giant’s throat only to be shaken loose by the mighty muscles. The excitement of the conflict was telling upon the malformed minds of the spectators. Presently one who was almost brainless, acting upon the impulse of suggestion, leaped in among the fighters, striking and biting at Number Thirteen. It was all that was needed—another second found the whole monstrous crew upon the single man.
Again and again, he grabbed the young giant’s throat, only to be shaken off by the powerful muscles. The thrill of the fight was affecting the twisted minds of the spectators. Suddenly, one who was practically brainless, acting on instinct, jumped in among the fighters, hitting and biting at Number Thirteen. That was all it took—within another second, the entire monstrous group descended upon the lone man.
His mighty strength availed him but little in the unequal conflict—eleven to one were too great odds even for those powerful thews. His great advantage lay in his superior intelligence, but even this seemed futile in the face of the enormous weight of numbers that opposed him. Time and again he had almost shaken himself free only to fall once more—dragged down by hairy arms about his legs.
His incredible strength didn't help him much in the unfair fight—going eleven against one was too much, even for someone as strong as he was. His main advantage was his superior intelligence, but even that felt useless against the overwhelming number of opponents he faced. Again and again, he almost managed to break free, only to be pulled down again by the hairy arms wrapped around his legs.
Hither and thither about the campong the battle raged until the fighting mass rolled against the palisade, and here, at last, with his back to the structure, Number Thirteen regained his feet, and with the heavy stock of the bull whip beat off, for a moment, those nearest him. All were winded, but when those who were left of the eleven original antagonists drew back to regain their breath, the young giant gave them no respite, but leaped among them with the long lash they had such good reason to hate and fear.
Hither and thither about the campong the battle raged until the fighting mass rolled against the palisade, and here, at last, with his back to the structure, Number Thirteen regained his feet, and with the heavy stock of the bull whip beat off, for a moment, those nearest him. All were winded, but when those who were left of the eleven original antagonists drew back to regain their breath, the young giant gave them no respite, but leaped among them with the long lash they had such good reason to hate and fear.
The result was as his higher intelligence had foreseen—the creatures scattered to escape the fury of the lash and a moment later he had them at his mercy. About the campong lay four who had felt the full force of his heavy fist, while not one but bore some mark of the battle.
The outcome was exactly what his superior intelligence predicted—the creatures ran off to avoid the wrath of the whip, and moments later, he had them completely at his mercy. Around the camp, there were four who had experienced the full impact of his powerful punch, and each one bore some mark from the fight.
Not a moment did he give them to recuperate after he had scattered them before he rounded them up once more near the outer gate—but now they were docile and submissive. In pairs he ordered them to lift their unconscious comrades to their shoulders and bear them into the jungle, for Number Thirteen was setting out into the world with his grim tribe in search of his lady love.
Not a moment did he give them to recover after he had scattered them before rounding them up again near the outer gate—but now they were obedient and compliant. He instructed them in pairs to lift their unconscious friends onto their shoulders and carry them into the jungle, for Number Thirteen was heading out into the world with his grim group in search of his lady love.
Once well within the jungle they halted to eat of the more familiar fruit which had always formed the greater bulk of their sustenance. Thus refreshed, they set out once more after the leader who wandered aimlessly beneath the shade of the tall jungle trees amidst the gorgeous tropic blooms and gay, songless birds—and of the twelve only the leader saw the beauties that surrounded them or felt the strange, mysterious influence of the untracked world they trod. Chance took them toward the west until presently they emerged upon the harbor’s edge, where from the matted jungle they overlooked for the first time the waters of the little bay and the broader expanse of strait beyond, until their eyes rested at last upon the blurred lines of distant Borneo.
Once deeply into the jungle, they stopped to eat the more familiar fruit that had always made up most of their food. After they refreshed themselves, they set out again after the leader, who wandered aimlessly under the shade of the tall jungle trees among the beautiful tropical flowers and colorful, silent birds—and of the twelve, only the leader noticed the beauty around them or felt the strange, mysterious vibe of the uncharted world they were walking through. By chance, they headed west until they finally reached the edge of the harbor, where from the dense jungle they looked out for the first time at the waters of the little bay and the wider expanse of the strait beyond, until their eyes finally settled on the faint outlines of distant Borneo.
From other vantage points at the jungle’s border two other watchers looked out upon the scene. One was the lascar whom von Horn had sent down to the Ithaca the night before but who had reached the harbor after she sailed. The other was von Horn himself. And both were looking out upon the dismantled wreck of the Ithaca where it lay in the sand near the harbor’s southern edge.
From different spots at the edge of the jungle, two other watchers looked out at the scene. One was the lascar whom von Horn had sent to the Ithaca the night before, but he arrived at the harbor after it had already left. The other was von Horn himself. Both were gazing at the ruined wreck of the Ithaca as it lay in the sand near the southern edge of the harbor.
Neither ventured forth from his place of concealment, for beyond the Ithaca ten prahus were pulling gracefully into the quiet waters of the basin.
Neither stepped out from his hiding spot, for beyond the Ithaca, ten boats were smoothly entering the calm waters of the bay.
Rajah Muda Saffir, caught by the hurricane the preceding night as he had been about to beat across to Borneo, had scurried for shelter within one of the many tiny coves which indent the island’s entire coast. It happened that his haven of refuge was but a short distance south of the harbor in which he knew the Ithaca to be moored, and in the morning he decided to pay that vessel a visit in the hope that he might learn something of advantage about the girl from one of her lascar crew.
Rajah Muda Saffir, caught in the hurricane the night before while preparing to head to Borneo, had sought refuge in one of the many small coves along the island’s coastline. Fortunately, his safe spot was just a short distance south of the harbor where he knew the Ithaca was anchored, and in the morning, he decided to visit that ship in hopes of finding out some useful information about the girl from one of her lascar crew members.
The wily Malay had long refrained from pillaging the Ithaca for fear such an act might militate against the larger villainy he purposed perpetrating against her white owner, but when he rounded the point and came in sight of the stranded wreck he put all such thoughts from him and made straight for the helpless hulk to glean whatever of salvage might yet remain within her battered hull.
The clever Malay had for a long time avoided looting the Ithaca, worried that doing so might ruin his bigger plan to undermine her white owner. But as he turned the corner and spotted the wrecked ship, he pushed those thoughts aside and headed straight for the defenseless hulk to collect whatever salvage he could still find inside her damaged hull.
The old rascal had little thought of the priceless treasure hidden beneath the Ithaca’s clean swept deck as he ordered his savage henchmen up her sides while he lay back upon his sleeping mat beneath the canopy which protected his vice-regal head from the blistering tropic sun.
The old scoundrel had no idea about the priceless treasure hidden beneath Ithaca's spotless deck as he commanded his brutal henchmen up her sides while he lounged on his sleeping mat under the canopy that shielded his royal head from the scorching tropical sun.
Number Thirteen watched the wild head hunters with keenest interest as they clambered aboard the vessel. With von Horn he saw the evident amazement which followed the opening of the hatch, though neither guessed its cause. He saw the haste with which a half dozen of the warriors leaped down the companionway and heard their savage shouts as they pursued their quarry within the bowels of the ship.
Number Thirteen watched the wild headhunters with great interest as they climbed aboard the ship. With von Horn, he noticed the clear surprise that followed the opening of the hatch, though neither of them understood why. He saw how quickly a handful of the warriors jumped down the stairs and heard their fierce shouts as they chased their target through the interior of the ship.
A few minutes later they emerged dragging a woman with them. Von Horn and Number Thirteen recognized the girl simultaneously, but the doctor, though he ground his teeth in futile rage, knew that he was helpless to avert the tragedy. Number Thirteen neither knew nor cared.
A few minutes later, they came out dragging a woman with them. Von Horn and Number Thirteen recognized the girl at the same time, but the doctor, even though he was grinding his teeth in useless anger, knew he couldn't stop the tragedy. Number Thirteen didn’t know or care.
“Come!” he called to his grotesque horde. “Kill the men and save the girl—the one with the golden hair,” he added as the sudden realization came to him that none of these creatures ever had seen a woman before. Then he dashed from the shelter of the jungle, across the beach and into the water, his fearful pack at his heels.
“Come!” he shouted to his twisted group. “Kill the men and save the girl—the one with the golden hair,” he added as it suddenly hit him that none of these creatures had ever seen a woman before. Then he ran from the cover of the jungle, across the beach and into the water, his terrified pack following closely behind.
The Ithaca lay now in about five feet of water, and the war prahus of Muda Saffir rode upon her seaward side, so that those who manned them did not see the twelve who splashed through the water from land. Never before had any of the rescuers seen a larger body of water than the little stream which wound through their campong, but accidents and experiments in that had taught them the danger of submerging their heads. They could not swim, but all were large and strong, so that they were able to push their way rapidly through the water to the very side of the ship.
The Ithaca was now in about five feet of water, and the war prahus of Muda Saffir were positioned on her seaward side, so those on board didn't see the twelve people splashing through the water from the shore. None of the rescuers had ever seen a bigger body of water than the small stream that flowed through their village, but accidents and experiments there had taught them the risks of submerging their heads. They couldn't swim, but all were big and strong, so they managed to push their way quickly through the water to the side of the ship.
Here they found difficulty in reaching the deck, but in a moment Number Thirteen had solved the problem by requiring one of the taller of his crew to stand close in by the ship while the others clambered upon his shoulders and from there to the Ithaca’s deck.
Here they had a hard time getting to the deck, but soon Number Thirteen figured it out by having one of the taller crew members stand close to the ship while the others climbed onto his shoulders and then onto the Ithaca’s deck.
Number Thirteen was the first to pull himself over the vessel’s side, and as he did so he saw some half dozen Dyaks preparing to quit her upon the opposite side. They were the last of the boarding party—the girl was nowhere in sight. Without waiting for his men the young giant sprang across the deck. His one thought was to find Virginia Maxon.
Number Thirteen was the first to pull himself over the side of the boat, and as he did, he saw about six Dyaks getting ready to leave on the other side. They were the last of the boarding party—the girl was nowhere to be seen. Without waiting for his team, the young giant jumped across the deck. His only thought was to find Virginia Maxon.
At the sound of his approach the Dyak turned, and at the sight of a pajama clad white man armed only with a long whip they emitted savage cries of anticipation, counting the handsome trophy upon the white one’s shoulders as already theirs. Number Thirteen would have paid no attention whatever to them had they not molested him, for he wished only to reach the girl’s side as quickly as possible; but in another moment he found himself confronted by a half dozen dancing wild men, brandishing wicked looking parangs, and crying tauntingly.
At the sound of his approach, the Dyak turned, and upon seeing a white man in pajamas armed only with a long whip, they let out fierce cries of excitement, already picturing the handsome trophy over the white man's shoulders as theirs. Number Thirteen would have completely ignored them if they hadn’t bothered him, as he just wanted to get to the girl’s side as quickly as possible; but in a moment, he found himself faced with half a dozen wild men dancing around, waving their menacing-looking parangs, and mocking him.
Up went the great bull whip, and without abating his speed a particle the man leaped into the midst of the wicked blades that menaced him. Right and left with the quickness of thought the heavy lash fell upon heads, shoulders and sword arms. There was no chance to wield a blade in the face of that terrific onslaught, for the whip fell, not with the ordinary force of a man-held lash, but with all the stupendous power of those giant shoulders and arms behind it.
Up went the massive bull whip, and without slowing down at all, the man jumped into the heart of the dangerous blades surrounding him. With lightning speed, the heavy whip cracked down on heads, shoulders, and sword arms. There was no opportunity to use a sword against such a fierce attack, because the whip struck not with the usual strength of a man using it, but with the incredible force of those powerful shoulders and arms behind it.
A single blow felled the foremost head hunter, breaking his shoulder and biting into the flesh and bone as a heavy sword bites. Again and again the merciless leather fell, while in the boats below Muda Saffir and his men shouted loud cries of encouragement to their companions on the ship, and a wide-eyed girl in the stern of Muda Saffir’s own prahu looked on in terror, hope and admiration at the man of her own race whom she felt was battling against all these odds for her alone.
A single strike dropped the lead head hunter, shattering his shoulder and cutting into his flesh and bone like a heavy sword would. Again and again, the relentless leather came down, while in the boats below, Muda Saffir and his men shouted loud cheers of support to their teammates on the ship. A wide-eyed girl in the back of Muda Saffir’s own prahu watched in fear, hope, and admiration at the man of her own people, whom she sensed was fighting against all these challenges just for her.
Virginia Maxon recognized her champion instantly as he who had fought for her and saved her once before, from the hideous creature of her father’s experiments. With hands tight pressed against her bosom the girl leaned forward, tense with excitement, watching every move of the lithe, giant figure, as, silhouetted against the brazen tropic sky, it towered above the dancing, shrieking head hunters who writhed beneath the awful lash.
Virginia Maxon instantly recognized her champion as the one who had fought for her and saved her before, from the terrifying creature that her father had created. With her hands pressed tightly against her chest, the girl leaned forward, filled with excitement, watching every move of the tall, agile figure, as it stood out against the glaring tropical sky, towering over the dancing, screaming head hunters who writhed beneath the brutal whip.
Muda Saffir saw that the battle was going against his men, and it filled him with anger. Turning to one of his headmen he ordered two more boatloads of warriors to the Ithaca’s deck. As they were rushing to obey their leader’s command there was a respite in the fighting on the ship, for the three who had not fallen beneath the bull whip had leaped overboard to escape the fate which had overtaken their comrades.
Muda Saffir realized that the battle was turning against his men, and it made him furious. He turned to one of his captains and ordered two more boatloads of warriors to the deck of the Ithaca. As they hurried to follow their leader’s command, there was a pause in the fighting on the ship because the three who hadn’t been taken down by the bullwhip had jumped overboard to avoid the same fate as their comrades.
As the reinforcements started to scale the vessel’s side Number Thirteen’s searching eyes found the girl in Muda Saffir’s prahu, where it lay a little off from the Ithaca, and as the first of the enemy clambered over the rail she saw a smile of encouragement light the clear cut features of the man above her. Virginia Maxon sent back an answering smile—a smile that filled the young giant’s heart with pride and happiness—such a smile as brave men have been content to fight and die for since woman first learned the art of smiling.
As the reinforcements began to climb the side of the ship, Number Thirteen’s searching eyes found the girl in Muda Saffir’s boat, where it sat a little off from the Ithaca. As the first of the enemy scrambled over the rail, she saw a smile of encouragement brighten the strong features of the man above her. Virginia Maxon returned the smile—a smile that filled the young giant’s heart with pride and happiness—a smile that brave men have been willing to fight and die for since women first learned how to smile.
Number Thirteen could have beaten back many of the reinforcing party before they reached the deck, but he did not care to do so. In the spontaneous ethics of the man there seemed no place for an unfair advantage over an enemy, and added to this was his newly acquired love of battle, so he was content to wait until his foes stood on an even footing with him before he engaged them. But they never came within reach of his ready lash. Instead, as they came above the ship’s side they paused, wide-eyed and terror stricken, and with cries of fear and consternation dropped precipitately back into the sea, shouting warnings to those who were about to scale the hull.
Number Thirteen could have fought off many of the reinforcements before they got to the deck, but he didn't want to. In his spontaneous sense of ethics, there seemed to be no room for gaining an unfair advantage over an opponent, and added to this was his newfound thrill for battle, so he was fine with waiting until they were on equal ground before he engaged them. But they never came close enough for his quick whip. Instead, as they climbed over the ship's side, they stopped, wide-eyed and terrified, and with cries of fear and panic, they quickly jumped back into the sea, shouting warnings to those who were about to climb the hull.
Muda Saffir arose in his prahu cursing and reviling the frightened Dyaks. He did not know the cause of their alarm, but presently he saw it behind the giant upon the Ithaca’s deck—eleven horrible monstrosities lumbering forward, snarling and growling, to their leader’s side.
Muda Saffir got up in his boat, cursing and yelling at the scared Dyaks. He didn’t understand why they were so frightened, but soon he saw the reason behind the giant on the Ithaca’s deck—eleven terrifying creatures moving forward, snarling and growling, to join their leader.
At the sight his own dark countenance went ashen, and with trembling lips he ordered his oarsmen to pull for the open sea. The girl, too, saw the frightful creatures that surrounded the man upon the deck. She thought that they were about to attack him, and gave a little cry of warning, but in another instant she realized that they were his companions, for with him they rushed to the side of the ship to stand for a moment looking down upon the struggling Dyaks in the water below.
At the sight, his own dark face turned pale, and with shaking lips, he instructed his rowers to head for the open sea. The girl also noticed the terrifying creatures surrounding the man on the deck. She thought they were going to attack him and let out a small cry of warning, but in a moment, she realized they were his friends, as they rushed to the side of the ship to look down at the struggling Dyaks in the water below.
Two prahus lay directly beneath them, and into these the head hunters were scrambling. The balance of the flotilla was now making rapid headway under oars and sail toward the mouth of the harbor, and as Number Thirteen saw that the girl was being borne away from him, he shouted a command to his misshapen crew, and without waiting to see if they would follow him leaped into the nearer of the two boats beneath.
Two boats were right below them, and the headhunters were climbing into them. The rest of the fleet was quickly moving forward with oars and sails toward the harbor entrance. When Number Thirteen saw that the girl was being taken away from him, he yelled a command to his awkward crew and, without waiting to see if they would follow, jumped into the closer of the two boats below.
It was already half filled with Dyaks, some of whom were hastily manning the oars. Others of the head hunters were scrambling over the gunwale. In an instant pandemonium reigned in the little vessel. Savage warriors sprang toward the tall figure towering above them. Parangs flashed. The bull whip hissed and cracked, and then into the midst of it all came a horrid avalanche of fearful and grotesque monsters—the young giant’s crew had followed at his command.
It was already half filled with Dyaks, some of whom were quickly grabbing the oars. Others among the head hunters were climbing over the side of the boat. In an instant, chaos erupted in the small vessel. Fierce warriors leaped toward the tall figure standing above them. Parangs glinted in the light. The bullwhip snapped and crackled, and then into the fray came a terrifying rush of strange and grotesque creatures—the young giant’s crew had followed his command.
The battle in the prahu was short and fierce. For an instant the Dyaks attempted to hold their own, but in the face of the snarling, rending horde that engulfed them terror got the better of them all, so that those who were not overcome dived overboard and swam rapidly toward shore.
The fight in the boat was quick and intense. For a moment, the Dyaks tried to stand their ground, but when faced with the vicious, tearing mob that surrounded them, fear took over. Those who weren’t overwhelmed jumped overboard and swam quickly to the shore.
The other prahu had not waited to assist its companion, but before it was entirely filled had gotten under way and was now rapidly overhauling the balance of the fleet.
The other boat hadn’t waited to help its companion, but before it was fully loaded, it had set off and was now quickly catching up to the rest of the fleet.
Von Horn had been an excited witness to all that had occurred upon the tranquil bosom of the little harbor. He had been filled with astonishment at sight of the inhabitants of the court of mystery fighting under the leadership of Number Thirteen, and now he watched interestedly the outcome of the adventure.
Von Horn had been an eager witness to everything that had happened in the calm little harbor. He was amazed to see the people from the mysterious court fighting under the leadership of Number Thirteen, and now he was keenly watching how the adventure would turn out.
The sight of the girl being borne away in the prahu of the Malay rajah to a fate worse than death, had roused in him both keen regret and savage rage, but it was the life of ease that he was losing that concerned him most. He had felt so sure of winning Professor Maxon’s fortune through either a forced or voluntary marriage with the girl that his feelings now were as of one whose rightful heritage has been foully wrested from him. The thought of the girl’s danger and suffering were of but secondary consideration to him, for the man was incapable of either deep love or true chivalry.
The sight of the girl being taken away in the boat of the Malay prince to a fate worse than death stirred in him both sharp regret and intense rage, but it was the comfortable life he was losing that troubled him the most. He had been so confident of securing Professor Maxon’s fortune through either a forced or voluntary marriage with the girl that his emotions now felt like those of someone who has had their rightful inheritance maliciously snatched away. The thought of the girl’s danger and suffering was a secondary concern to him, as the man was incapable of either deep love or real honor.
Quite the contrary were the emotions which urged on the soulless creature who now found himself in undisputed possession of a Dyak war prahu. His only thought was of the girl being rapidly borne away across the glimmering waters of the strait. He knew not to what dangers she was exposed, or what fate threatened her. All he knew was that she had been taken by force against her will. He had seen the look of terror in her eyes, and the dawning hope die out as the boat that carried her had turned rapidly away from the Ithaca. His one thought now was to rescue her from her abductors and return her to her father. Of his own reward or profit he entertained no single thought—it was enough if he could fight for her. That would be reward sufficient.
Quite the opposite were the feelings that drove the lifeless creature who now found himself in full control of a Dyak war canoe. His only thought was of the girl being quickly taken away across the shimmering waters of the strait. He had no idea what dangers she faced or what fate awaited her. All he knew was that she had been taken by force against her will. He had seen the look of terror in her eyes, and the spark of hope fade away as the boat carrying her sped away from the Ithaca. His sole focus now was to rescue her from her captors and bring her back to her father. He didn’t think about his own reward or gain—he only cared about fighting for her. That would be reward enough.
Neither Number Thirteen nor any of his crew had ever before seen a boat, and outside of the leader there was scarcely enough brains in the entire party to render it at all likely that they could ever navigate it, but the young man saw that the other prahus were being propelled by the long sticks which protruded from their sides, and he also saw the sails bellying with wind, though he had but a vague conception of their purpose.
Neither Number Thirteen nor any of his crew had ever seen a boat before, and aside from the leader, there was hardly enough intelligence in the whole group to make it likely that they could ever navigate one. However, the young man noticed that the other boats were being pushed along by the long poles sticking out from their sides, and he also observed the sails puffing out with wind, even though he only had a vague idea of what they were for.
For a moment he stood watching the actions of the men in the nearest boat, and then he set himself to the task of placing his own men at the oars and instructing them in the manner of wielding the unfamiliar implements. For an hour he worked with the brainless things that constituted his party. They could not seem to learn what was required of them. The paddles were continually fouling one another, or being merely dipped into the water and withdrawn without the faintest semblance of a stroke made.
For a moment, he stood watching the actions of the guys in the nearest boat, and then he got to work organizing his own crew at the oars and teaching them how to use the unfamiliar equipment. For an hour, he struggled with the clueless people in his group. They just couldn’t seem to grasp what was expected of them. The paddles kept getting tangled up, or they were just being dipped in the water and pulled out without even attempting a real stroke.
The tiresome maneuvering had carried them about in circles back and forth across the harbor, but by it Number Thirteen had himself learned something of the proper method of propelling and steering his craft. At last, more through accident than intent, they came opposite the mouth of the basin, and then chance did for them what days of arduous endeavor upon their part might have failed to accomplish.
The exhausting navigating had led them in circles back and forth across the harbor, but through this, Number Thirteen had picked up some skills on how to properly drive and steer his boat. Finally, more by accident than design, they ended up right in front of the basin's entrance, and then luck did for them what days of hard work might not have achieved.
As they hung wavering in the opening, the broad strait before them, and their quarry fast diminishing to small specks upon the distant horizon, a vagrant land breeze suddenly bellied the flapping sail. The prahu swung quickly about with nose pointed toward the sea, the sail filled, and the long, narrow craft shot out of the harbor and sped on over the dancing waters in the wake of her sisters.
As they hung swaying in the opening, the wide strait before them, and their target shrinking to tiny dots on the far horizon, a wandering land breeze suddenly caught the flapping sail. The prahu quickly turned with its nose pointed toward the sea, the sail filled up, and the long, narrow boat shot out of the harbor, speeding over the choppy waters in the wake of its sisters.
On shore behind them the infuriated Dyaks who had escaped to the beach danced and shrieked; von Horn, from his hiding place, looked on in surprised wonder, and Bududreen’s lascar cursed the fate that had left a party of forty head hunters upon the same small island with him.
On the shore behind them, the furious Dyaks who had made it to the beach danced and screamed; von Horn, from his hiding spot, watched in surprised disbelief, while Bududreen's lascar cursed the fate that had left a group of forty head hunters on the same small island as him.
Smaller and smaller grew the retreating prahu as, straight as an arrow, she sped toward the dim outline of verdure clad Borneo.
Smaller and smaller grew the departing prahu as, straight as an arrow, it raced toward the faint outline of green-covered Borneo.
9
INTO SAVAGE BORNEO
Von Horn cursed the chance that had snatched the girl from him, but he tried to content himself with the thought that the treasure probably still rested in the cabin of the Ithaca, where Bududreen was to have deposited it. He wished that the Dyaks would take themselves off so that he could board the vessel and carry the chest ashore to bury it against the time that fate should provide a means for transporting it to Singapore.
Von Horn cursed the luck that had taken the girl from him, but he tried to make peace with the idea that the treasure was likely still in the cabin of the Ithaca, where Bududreen was supposed to have left it. He wished the Dyaks would leave so he could get on the ship and take the chest ashore to hide it until fate offered a way to transport it to Singapore.
In the water below him floated the Ithaca’s masts, their grisly burdens still lashed to their wave swept sides. Bududreen lay there, his contorted features set in a horrible grimace of death which grinned up at the man he would have cheated, as though conscious of the fact that the white man would have betrayed him had the opportunity come, the while he enjoyed in anticipation the other’s disappointment in the loss of both the girl and the treasure.
In the water below him floated the masts of the Ithaca, their gruesome burdens still tied to their wave-swept sides. Bududreen lay there, his twisted face frozen in a horrible death grimace that seemed to mock the man he tried to deceive, as if aware that the white man would have betrayed him if he had the chance, all while he savored the other’s disappointment in losing both the girl and the treasure.
The tide was rising now, and presently the Ithaca began to float. No sooner was it apparent that she was free than the Dyaks sprang into the water and swam to her side. Like monkeys they scrambled aboard, swarming below deck in search, thought von Horn, of pillage. He prayed that they would not discover the chest.
The tide was rising now, and soon the Ithaca started to float. As soon as it was clear that she was free, the Dyaks jumped into the water and swam to her side. Like monkeys, they scrambled aboard, rushing below deck in search, thought von Horn, of loot. He hoped they wouldn’t find the chest.
Presently a half dozen of them leaped overboard and swam to the mass of tangled spars and rigging which littered the beach. Selecting what they wished they returned to the vessel, and a few minutes later von Horn was chagrined to see them stepping a jury mast—he thought the treasure lay in the Ithaca’s cabin.
Currently, six of them jumped overboard and swam to the pile of tangled spars and rigging that covered the beach. They picked out what they wanted and headed back to the ship, and a few minutes later, von Horn was annoyed to see them setting up a jury mast—he believed the treasure was in the Ithaca’s cabin.
Before dark the vessel moved slowly out of the harbor, setting a course across the strait in the direction that the war prahus had taken. When it was apparent that there was no danger that the head hunters would return, the lascar came from his hiding place, and dancing up and down upon the shore screamed warlike challenges and taunts at the retreating enemy.
Before dark, the ship slowly left the harbor, heading across the strait in the direction the war boats had gone. Once it was clear that the headhunters weren't coming back, the lascar emerged from his hiding spot and, dancing along the shore, shouted warlike challenges and taunts at the retreating enemy.
Von Horn also came forth, much to the sailor’s surprise, and in silence the two stood watching the disappearing ship. At length they turned and made their way up the stream toward camp—there was no longer aught to fear there. Von Horn wondered if the creatures he had loosed upon Professor Maxon had done their work before they left, or if they had all turned to mush as had Number Thirteen.
Von Horn also stepped forward, surprising the sailor, and together they silently watched the ship fade into the distance. Eventually, they turned and headed up the stream toward the camp—there was nothing left to fear there. Von Horn wondered if the creatures he had sent after Professor Maxon had done their job before they left, or if they had all turned to mush like Number Thirteen.
Once at the encampment his questions were answered, for he saw a light in the bungalow, and as he mounted the steps there were Sing and Professor Maxon just coming from the living room.
Once at the camp, his questions were answered because he saw a light in the bungalow, and as he climbed the steps, Sing and Professor Maxon were just coming out of the living room.
“Von Horn!” exclaimed the professor. “You, then, are not dead; but where is Virginia? Tell me that she is safe.”
“Von Horn!” the professor exclaimed. “So you’re not dead; but where is Virginia? Please tell me she’s safe.”
“She has been carried away,” was the startling answer. “Your creatures, under the thing you wished to marry her to, have taken her to Borneo with a band of Malay and Dyak pirates. I was alone and could do nothing to prevent them.”
“She has been taken away,” was the shocking reply. “Your creatures, under the thing you wanted to marry her to, have taken her to Borneo with a group of Malay and Dyak pirates. I was alone and could do nothing to stop them.”
“God!” moaned the old man. “Why did I not kill the thing when it stood within my power to do so. Only last night he was here beside me, and now it is too late.”
“God!” groaned the old man. “Why didn’t I kill it when I had the chance? Just last night it was here next to me, and now it’s too late.”
“I warned you,” said von Horn, coldly.
“I warned you,” said von Horn, icily.
“I was mad,” retorted the professor. “Could you not see that I was mad? Oh, why did you not stop me? You were sane enough. You at least might have forced me to abandon the insane obsession which has overpowered my reason for all these terrible months. I am sane now, but it is too late—too late.”
“I was angry,” the professor shot back. “Couldn't you see that I was angry? Oh, why didn’t you stop me? You were perfectly sane. You could have at least made me give up the crazy obsession that has taken over my mind for all these terrible months. I’m sane now, but it’s too late—too late.”
“Both you and your daughter could only have interpreted any such action on my part as instigated by self-interest, for you both knew that I wanted to make her my wife,” replied the other. “My hands were tied. I am sorry now that I did not act, but you can readily see the position in which I was placed.”
“Both you and your daughter could only have seen any such action from me as driven by self-interest, since you both knew that I wanted to make her my wife,” replied the other. “I felt powerless. I regret now that I didn’t do anything, but you can easily understand the situation I was in.”
“Can nothing be done to get her back?” cried the father. “There must be some way to save her. Do it von Horn, and not only is my daughter yours but my wealth as well—every thing that I possess shall be yours if you will but save her from those frightful creatures.”
“Is there really nothing we can do to bring her back?” the father shouted. “There has to be a way to rescue her. Do it, von Horn, and not only will my daughter be yours, but so will my fortune—everything I own shall be yours if you can save her from those terrifying monsters.”
“The Ithaca is gone, too,” replied the doctor. “There is only a small boat that I hid in the jungle for some such emergency. It will carry us to Borneo, but what can we four do against five hundred pirates and the dozen monsters you have brought into the world? No, Professor Maxon, I fear there is little hope, though I am willing to give my life in an attempt to save Virginia. You will not forget your promise should we succeed?”
“The Ithaca is gone as well,” the doctor replied. “I have a small boat that I stashed in the jungle for emergencies like this. It can take us to Borneo, but what can the four of us do against five hundred pirates and the dozen monsters you've unleashed? No, Professor Maxon, I’m afraid there's not much hope, though I'm ready to give my life to try to save Virginia. You won’t forget your promise if we succeed, will you?”
“No, doctor,” replied the old man. “I swear that you shall have Virginia as your wife, and all my property shall be made over to you if she is rescued.”
“No, doctor,” replied the old man. “I promise that you will have Virginia as your wife, and all my property will be transferred to you if she is saved.”
Sing Lee had been a silent listener to this strange conversation. An odd look came into his slant eyes as he heard von Horn exact a confirmation from the professor, but what passed in his shrewd mind only he could say.
Sing Lee had been quietly listening to this unusual conversation. A strange expression appeared in his slant eyes as he heard von Horn get confirmation from the professor, but what went through his clever mind was something only he could understand.
It was too late to attempt to make a start that day for Borneo, as darkness had already fallen. Professor Maxon and von Horn walked over to the workshop and the inner campong to ascertain what damage had been done there.
It was too late to try to set off for Borneo that day since it was already dark. Professor Maxon and von Horn walked over to the workshop and the inner campong to check on the damage that had been done there.
On their return Sing was setting the table on the verandah for the evening meal. The two men were talking, and without making his presence noticeable the Chinaman hovered about ever within ear shot.
On their way back, Sing was setting up the table on the porch for dinner. The two men were chatting, and without drawing attention to himself, the Chinaman remained nearby, always within earshot.
“I cannot make it out, von Horn,” Professor Maxon was saying. “Not a board broken, and the doors both apparently opened intentionally by someone familiar with locks and bolts. Who could have done it?”
“I can’t figure it out, von Horn,” Professor Maxon was saying. “Not a board is broken, and both doors seem to have been opened on purpose by someone who knows how locks and bolts work. Who could it be?”
“You forget Number Thirteen,” suggested the doctor.
“You're forgetting Number Thirteen,” the doctor suggested.
“But the chest!” expostulated the other. “What in the world would he want of that enormous and heavy chest?”
“But the chest!” the other exclaimed. “What on earth would he want with that huge and heavy chest?”
“He might have thought that it contained treasure,” hazarded von Horn, in an innocent tone of voice.
“He might have thought it held treasure,” suggested von Horn, in a naïve tone.
“Bosh, my dear man,” replied Professor Maxon. “He knew nothing of treasures, or money, or the need or value of either. I tell you the workshop was opened, and the inner campong as well by some one who knew the value of money and wanted that chest, but why they should have released the creatures from the inner enclosure is beyond me.”
“Come on, my good man,” replied Professor Maxon. “He didn’t know anything about treasures, or money, or the importance of either. I’m telling you, the workshop was opened, and so was the inner camp by someone who understood the value of money and wanted that chest, but I can’t figure out why they released the creatures from the inner enclosure.”
“And I tell you Professor Maxon that it could have been none other than Number Thirteen,” insisted von Horn. “Did I not myself see him leading his eleven monsters as easily as a captain commands his company? The fellow is brighter than we have imagined. He has learned much from us both, he has reasoned, and he has shrewdly guessed many things that he could not have known through experience.”
“And I’m telling you, Professor Maxon, it could have only been Number Thirteen,” von Horn insisted. “Did I not see him leading his eleven monsters as effortlessly as a captain commands his team? The guy is smarter than we realize. He’s learned a lot from both of us, he's figured things out, and he’s cleverly inferred many things he couldn’t have known through experience.”
“But his object?” asked the professor.
“But what is his goal?” asked the professor.
“That is simple,” returned von Horn. “You have held out hopes to him that soon he should come to live under your roof with Virginia. The creature has been madly infatuated with her ever since the day he took her from Number One, and you have encouraged his infatuation until yesterday. Then you regained your sanity and put him in his rightful place. What is the result? Denied the easy prey he expected he immediately decided to take it by force, and with that end in view, and taking advantage of the series of remarkable circumstances which played into his hands, he liberated his fellows, and with them hastened to the beach in search of Virginia and in hopes of being able to fly with her upon the Ithaca. There he met the Malay pirates, and together they formed an alliance under terms of which Number Thirteen is to have the girl, and the pirates the chest in return for transporting him and his crew to Borneo. Why it is all perfectly simple and logical, Professor Maxon; do you not see it now?”
"That's straightforward," von Horn replied. "You've given him the impression that soon he'd be living with you and Virginia. He's been crazy about her ever since the day he took her from Number One, and you've encouraged that obsession until yesterday. Then you came to your senses and put him back in his proper place. What happened? Denied the easy prey he thought he would have, he instantly decided to take action by force. With that in mind, and taking advantage of the series of extraordinary circumstances that worked in his favor, he freed his companions and rushed to the beach looking for Virginia, hoping to escape with her on the Ithaca. There he encountered the Malay pirates, and together they formed an agreement under which Number Thirteen gets the girl, while the pirates get the treasure in exchange for taking him and his crew to Borneo. It's all perfectly simple and logical, Professor Maxon; don’t you see it now?"
“You may be right, doctor,” answered the old man. “But it is idle to conjecture. Tomorrow we can be up and doing, so let us get what sleep we can tonight. We shall need all our energies if we are to save my poor, dear girl, from the clutches of that horrid, soulless thing.”
“You might be right, doctor,” the old man replied. “But there's no point in guessing. Tomorrow, we can get to work, so let’s get as much sleep as we can tonight. We’ll need all our energy if we’re going to save my poor, dear girl from that horrible, soulless creature.”
At the very moment that he spoke the object of his contumely was entering the dark mouth of a broad river that flowed from out of the heart of savage Borneo. In the prahu with him his eleven hideous companions now bent to their paddles with slightly increased efficiency. Before them the leader saw a fire blazing upon a tiny island in the center of the stream. Toward this they turned their silent way. Grimly the war prahu with its frightful freight nosed closer to the bank.
At the very moment he spoke, the person he insulted was entering the dark mouth of a wide river flowing from the heart of wild Borneo. In the prahu with him, his eleven ugly companions now paddled with a bit more effort. In front of them, the leader saw a fire burning on a small island in the middle of the stream. They silently made their way toward it. Grimly, the war prahu with its terrifying cargo headed closer to the shore.
At last Number Thirteen made out the figures of men about the fire, and as they came still closer he was sure that they were members of the very party he had been pursuing across the broad waters for hours. The prahus were drawn up upon the bank and the warriors were preparing to eat.
At last, Number Thirteen spotted the shapes of men around the fire, and as they got even closer, he was certain they were part of the same group he had been chasing across the wide waters for hours. The boats were pulled up on the shore, and the warriors were getting ready to eat.
Just as the young giants’ prahu came within the circle of firelight a swarthy Malay approached the fire, dragging a white girl roughly by the arm. No more was needed to convince Number Thirteen of the identity of the party. With a low command to his fellows he urged them to redoubled speed. At the same instant a Dyak warrior caught sight of the approaching boat as it sped into the full glare of the light.
Just as the young giants’ boat came into the circle of firelight, a dark-skinned Malay walked up to the fire, dragging a white girl roughly by the arm. That was enough for Number Thirteen to recognize who they were. With a quiet command to his crew, he urged them to pick up the pace. At the same moment, a Dyak warrior noticed the approaching boat as it entered the bright light.
At sight of the occupants the head hunters scattered for their own prahus. The frightful aspect of the enemy turned their savage hearts to water, leaving no fight in their ordinarily warlike souls.
At the sight of the people inside, the head hunters rushed to their own boats. The terrifying appearance of their enemies made their fierce hearts soft, leaving no fight in their usually combative spirits.
So quickly they moved that as the pursuing prahu touched the bank all the nearer boats had been launched, and the remaining pirates were scurrying across the little island for those which lay upon the opposite side. Among these was the Malay who guarded the girl, but he had not been quick enough to prevent Virginia Maxon recognizing the stalwart figure standing in the bow of the oncoming craft.
So quickly they moved that when the chasing prahu reached the shore, all the nearby boats had already been launched, and the remaining pirates were rushing across the small island to reach those on the other side. Among them was the Malay who was guarding the girl, but he hadn't been fast enough to stop Virginia Maxon from recognizing the strong figure standing at the front of the approaching boat.
As he dragged her away toward the prahu of Muda Saffir she cried out to the strange white man who seemed her self-appointed protector.
As he pulled her toward the boat of Muda Saffir, she shouted at the unfamiliar white man who seemed to have taken it upon himself to protect her.
“Help! Help!” she called. “This way! Across the island!” And then the brown hand of her jailer closed over her mouth. Like a tigress she fought to free herself, or to detain her captor until the rescue party should catch up with them, but the scoundrel was muscled like a bull, and when the girl held back he lifted her across his shoulder and broke into a run.
“Help! Help!” she shouted. “This way! Across the island!” Then the brown hand of her captor clamped over her mouth. Like a tigress, she fought to break free or to keep her captor occupied until the rescue party could catch up, but the scoundrel was built like a bull, and when she resisted, he threw her over his shoulder and took off running.
Rajah Muda Saffir had no stomach for a fight himself, but he was loathe to lose the prize he had but just won, and seeing that his men were panic-stricken he saw no alternative but to rally them for a brief stand that would give the little moment required to slip away in his own prahu with the girl.
Rajah Muda Saffir wasn't keen on fighting, but he was unwilling to lose the prize he had just claimed. Noticing that his men were in a panic, he realized he had no choice but to rally them for a short stand that would buy him just enough time to escape in his own boat with the girl.
Calling aloud for those around him to come to his support he halted fifty yards from his boat just as Number Thirteen with his fierce, brainless horde swept up from the opposite side of the island in the wake of him who bore Virginia Maxon. The old rajah succeeded in gathering some fifty warriors about him from the crews of the two boats which lay near his. His own men he hastened to their posts in his prahu that they might be ready to pull swiftly away the moment that he and the captive were aboard.
Calling loudly for those nearby to come to his aid, he stopped fifty yards from his boat just as Number Thirteen and his fierce, mindless gang rushed up from the other side of the island, following the one who carried Virginia Maxon. The old rajah managed to gather about fifty warriors from the crews of the two boats that were close to his. He quickly sent his own men to their positions in his prahu so they would be ready to pull away as soon as he and the captive were on board.
The Dyak warriors presented an awe inspiring spectacle in the fitful light of the nearby camp fire. The ferocity of their fierce faces was accentuated by the upturned, bristling tiger cat’s teeth which protruded from every ear; while the long feathers of the Argus pheasant waving from their war-caps, the brilliant colors of their war-coats trimmed with the black and white feathers of the hornbill, and the strange devices upon their gaudy shields but added to the savagery of their appearance as they danced and howled, menacing and intimidating, in the path of the charging foe.
The Dyak warriors made an incredible sight in the flickering light of the nearby campfire. The intensity of their fierce faces was highlighted by the sharp, bristling tiger cat’s teeth sticking out from their ears; the long feathers of the Argus pheasant waving from their war caps, the vibrant colors of their war coats trimmed with the black and white feathers of the hornbill, and the strange designs on their colorful shields only added to the fierceness of their look as they danced and howled, threatening and intimidating, in front of the charging enemy.
A single backward glance was all that Virginia Maxon found it possible to throw in the direction of the rescue party, and in that she saw a sight that lived forever in her memory. At the head of his hideous, misshapen pack sprang the stalwart young giant straight into the heart of the flashing parangs of the howling savages. To right and left fell the mighty bull whip cutting down men with all the force and dispatch of a steel saber. The Dyaks, encouraged by the presence of Muda Saffir in their rear, held their ground; and the infuriated, brainless things that followed the wielder of the bull whip threw themselves upon the head hunters with beating hands and rending fangs.
A single backward glance was all that Virginia Maxon could manage to throw toward the rescue party, and in that moment, she saw an image that would stay in her memory forever. Leading his grotesque, misshapen group, the strong young giant charged right into the fray of the flashing swords of the angry savages. To the left and right, the powerful bullwhip struck down men with the force and speed of a steel sword. The Dyaks, emboldened by Muda Saffir behind them, held their ground; and the furious, mindless creatures following the bullwhip user lunged at the headhunters with flailing hands and snapping jaws.
Number Ten wrested a parang from an adversary, and acting upon his example the other creatures were not long in arming themselves in a similar manner. Cutting and jabbing they hewed their way through the solid ranks of the enemy, until Muda Saffir, seeing that defeat was inevitable turned and fled toward his prahu.
Number Ten grabbed a parang from an opponent, and seeing this, the other creatures quickly armed themselves in the same way. They slashed and stabbed their way through the solid ranks of the enemy until Muda Saffir, realizing that defeat was unavoidable, turned and ran toward his prahu.
Four of his creatures lay dead as the last of the Dyaks turned to escape from the mad white man who faced naked steel with only a rawhide whip. In panic the head hunters made a wild dash for the two remaining prahus, for Muda Saffir had succeeded in getting away from the island in safety.
Four of his creatures lay dead as the last of the Dyaks turned to run from the crazy white man who faced sharp steel with just a rawhide whip. In panic, the head hunters made a frantic rush for the two remaining prahus, as Muda Saffir had managed to escape the island safely.
Number Thirteen reached the water’s edge but a moment after the prow of the rajah’s craft had cleared the shore and was swinging up stream under the vigorous strokes of its fifty oarsmen. For an instant he stood poised upon the bank as though to spring after the retreating prahu, but the knowledge that he could not swim held him back—it was useless to throw away his life when the need of it was so great if Virginia Maxon was to be saved.
Number Thirteen reached the water's edge just after the front of the rajah’s boat had left the shore and was moving upstream with the strong strokes of its fifty oarsmen. For a moment, he stood on the bank as if about to leap after the disappearing boat, but the fact that he couldn't swim stopped him—it would be pointless to throw away his life when it was so important for Virginia Maxon to be saved.
Turning to the other prahus he saw that one was already launched, but that the crew of the other was engaged in a desperate battle with the seven remaining members of his crew for possession of the boat. Leaping among the combatants he urged his fellows aboard the prahu which was already half filled with Dyaks. Then he shoved the boat out into the river, jumping aboard himself as its prow cleared the gravelly beach.
Turning to the other boats, he saw that one was already in the water, but the crew of the other was fighting fiercely with the seven remaining members of his crew for control of the boat. Jumping into the fray, he encouraged his teammates to get on the boat that was already half-filled with Dyaks. Then he pushed the boat out into the river, jumping on himself as the front cleared the rocky shore.
For several minutes that long, hollowed log was a veritable floating hell of savage, screaming men locked in deadly battle. The sharp parangs of the head hunters were no match for the superhuman muscles of the creatures that battered them about; now lifting one high above his fellows and using the body as a club to beat down those nearby; again snapping an arm or leg as one might break a pipe stem; or hurling a living antagonist headlong above the heads of his fellows to the dark waters of the river. And above them all in the thickest of the fight, towering even above his own giants, rose the mighty figure of the terrible white man, whose very presence wrought havoc with the valor of the brown warriors.
For several minutes, that long, hollowed log became a real floating hell filled with wild, screaming men locked in a deadly fight. The sharp parangs of the headhunters were no match for the superhuman strength of the creatures who tossed them around; one would lift another high above his comrades and use the body as a club to pound down those nearby; another would snap an arm or leg like it was a twig; or throw a living opponent over the heads of his fellows into the dark waters of the river. And towering over them all, even above his own giants, was the formidable figure of the terrifying white man, whose presence alone struck fear into the hearts of the brown warriors.
Two more of Number Thirteen’s creatures had been cut down in the prahu, but the loss among the Dyaks had been infinitely greater, and to it was now added the desertions of the terror stricken savages who seemed to fear the frightful countenances of their adversaries even as much as they did their prowess.
Two more of Number Thirteen’s creatures had been taken down in the prahu, but the loss among the Dyaks was far greater, and now it was compounded by the desertions of the terrified savages who seemed to fear the horrifying faces of their enemies just as much as their skill in battle.
There remained but a handful of brown warriors in one end of the boat when the advantage of utilizing their knowledge of the river and of navigation occurred to Number Thirteen. Calling to his men he commanded them to cease killing, making prisoners of those who remained instead. So accustomed had his pack now become to receiving and acting upon his orders that they changed their tactics immediately, and one by one the remaining Dyaks were overpowered, disarmed and held.
There were only a few brown warriors left at one end of the boat when Number Thirteen realized he could use their knowledge of the river and navigation to his advantage. He called to his men and commanded them to stop killing, instead capturing those who remained. His group had become so used to following his orders that they immediately changed their approach, and one by one, the remaining Dyaks were subdued, disarmed, and restrained.
With difficulty Number Thirteen communicated with them, for among them there was but a single warrior who had ever had intercourse with an Englishman, but at last by means of signs and the few words that were common to them both he made the native understand that he would spare the lives of himself and his companions if they would help him in pursuit of Muda Saffir and the girl.
With some effort, Number Thirteen was able to communicate with them, as there was only one warrior among them who had ever interacted with an Englishman. Eventually, through gestures and the few words they both understood, he got the native to realize that he would spare the lives of himself and his companions if they agreed to help him in the search for Muda Saffir and the girl.
The Dyaks felt but little loyalty for the rascally Malay they served, since in common with all their kind they and theirs had suffered for generations at the hands of the cruel, crafty and unscrupulous race that had usurped the administration of their land. So it was not difficult to secure from them the promise of assistance in return for their lives.
The Dyaks felt little loyalty for the shady Malay they served, since, like all their kind, they and their people had suffered for generations at the hands of the cruel, cunning, and unscrupulous group that had taken control of their land. So, it wasn't hard to get them to promise help in exchange for their lives.
Number Thirteen noticed that when they addressed him it was always as Bulan, and upon questioning them he discovered that they had given him this title of honor partly in view of his wonderful fighting ability and partly because the sight of his white face emerging from out of the darkness of the river into the firelight of their blazing camp fire had carried to their impressionable minds a suggestion of the tropic moon which they admired and reverenced. Both the name and the idea appealed to Number Thirteen and from that time he adopted Bulan as his rightful cognomen.
Number Thirteen noticed that whenever they spoke to him, it was always as Bulan. When he asked them about it, he learned that they had given him this honorific title partly due to his incredible fighting skills and partly because the sight of his pale face emerging from the darkness of the river into the glow of their campfire reminded them of the tropical moon, which they admired and respected. Both the name and the idea resonated with Number Thirteen, and from that moment on, he decided to take Bulan as his rightful name.
The loss of time resulting from the fight in the prahu and the ensuing peace parley permitted Muda Saffir to put considerable distance between himself and his pursuers. The Malay’s boat was now alone, for of the eight prahus that remained of the original fleet it was the only one which had taken this branch of the river, the others having scurried into a smaller southerly arm after the fight upon the island, that they might the more easily escape their hideous foemen.
The delay caused by the fight in the prahu and the subsequent peace talks allowed Muda Saffir to create significant distance between himself and his pursuers. The Malay’s boat was now isolated, as it was the only one of the original eight prahus that had taken this branch of the river; the others had quickly moved into a smaller southern route after the battle on the island to more easily evade their terrifying enemies.
Only Barunda, the headman, knew which channel Rajah Muda Saffir intended following, and Muda wondered why it was that the two boats that were to have borne Barunda’s men did not catch up with his. While he had left Barunda and his warriors engaged in battle with the strangers he did not for an instant imagine that they would suffer any severe loss, and that one of their boats should be captured was beyond belief. But this was precisely what had happened, and the second boat, seeing the direction taken by the enemy, had turned down stream the more surely to escape them.
Only Barunda, the leader, knew which route Rajah Muda Saffir planned to take, and Muda couldn’t understand why the two boats that were supposed to carry Barunda’s men hadn’t caught up with his. While he had left Barunda and his warriors fighting against the strangers, he never thought for a second that they would suffer any serious losses, and the idea that one of their boats could be captured seemed unbelievable. But that was exactly what had happened, and the second boat, noticing the direction the enemy had taken, had gone downstream to avoid them more effectively.
So it was that while Rajah Muda Saffir moved leisurely up the river toward his distant stronghold waiting for the other boats of his fleet to overtake him, Barunda, the headman, guided the white enemy swiftly after him. Barunda had discovered that it was the girl alone this white man wanted. Evidently he either knew nothing of the treasure chest lying in the bottom of Muda Saffir’s boat, or, knowing, was indifferent. In either event Barunda thought that he saw a chance to possess himself of the rich contents of the heavy box, and so served his new master with much greater enthusiasm than he had the old.
So it was that while Rajah Muda Saffir moved slowly up the river toward his distant fortress, waiting for the other boats in his fleet to catch up, Barunda, the village chief, quickly led the white enemy after him. Barunda had realized that this white man only wanted the girl. Clearly, he either didn’t know about the treasure chest sitting at the bottom of Muda Saffir’s boat or, if he did know, he didn’t care. Either way, Barunda saw a chance to get his hands on the valuable contents of the heavy box, so he served his new master with much more enthusiasm than he had with the old one.
Beneath the paddles of the natives and the five remaining members of his pack Bulan sped up the dark river after the single prahu with its priceless freight. Already six of the creatures of Professor Maxon’s experiments had given up their lives in the service of his daughter, and the remaining six were pushing forward through the inky blackness of the jungle night into the untracked heart of savage Borneo to rescue her from her abductors though they sacrificed their own lives in the endeavor.
Beneath the paddles of the locals and the five remaining members of his team, Bulan sped up the dark river after the single boat carrying its priceless cargo. Six of the creatures from Professor Maxon's experiments had already lost their lives for his daughter, and the remaining six were pushing forward through the inky blackness of the jungle night into the uncharted heart of wild Borneo to rescue her from her abductors, even if it meant sacrificing their own lives to do so.
Far ahead of them in the bottom of the great prahu crouched the girl they sought. Her thoughts were of the man she felt intuitively to possess the strength, endurance and ability to overcome every obstacle and reach her at last. Would he come in time? Ah, that was the question. The mystery of the stranger appealed to her. A thousand times she had attempted to solve the question of his first appearance on the island at the very moment that his mighty muscles were needed to rescue her from the horrible creature of her father’s creation. Then there was his unaccountable disappearance for weeks; there was von Horn’s strange reticence and seeming ignorance as to the circumstances which brought the young man to the island, or his equally unaccountable disappearance after having rescued her from Number One. And now, when she suddenly found herself in need of protection, here was the same young man turning up in a most miraculous fashion, and at the head of the terrible creatures of the inner campong.
Far ahead of them in the bottom of the great prahu, the girl they were looking for was crouched down. She couldn’t stop thinking about the man she sensed had the strength, stamina, and skills to overcome any challenge and reach her at last. Would he arrive in time? That was the big question. The mystery surrounding the stranger fascinated her. She had tried countless times to figure out why he appeared on the island just when his powerful abilities were required to rescue her from the terrifying creature her father had created. Then there was his strange absence for weeks; von Horn’s odd silence and apparent lack of knowledge about how the young man ended up on the island, or his equally bizarre disappearance after saving her from Number One. And now, when she suddenly found herself in desperate need of protection, here was the same young man reappearing in a miraculous way, leading the terrifying creatures from the inner kampong.
The riddle was too deep for her—she could not solve it; and then her thoughts were interrupted by the thin, brown hand of Rajah Muda Saffir as it encircled her waist and drew her toward him. Upon the evil lips were hot words of passion. The girl wrenched herself from the man’s embrace, and, with a little scream of terror, sprang to her feet, and as Muda Saffir arose to grasp her again she struck him full in the face with one small, clenched fist.
The riddle was too complex for her—she couldn't figure it out; then her thoughts were interrupted by the lean, brown hand of Rajah Muda Saffir as it wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. His lips were full of heated, seductive words. The girl broke free from his grip, let out a small scream of fear, jumped to her feet, and just as Muda Saffir stood up to grab her again, she hit him square in the face with her tiny, clenched fist.
Directly behind the Malay lay the heavy chest of Professor Maxon. As the man stepped backward to recover his equilibrium both feet struck the obstacle. For an instant he tottered with wildly waving arms in an endeavor to regain his lost balance, then, with a curse upon his lips, he lunged across the box and over the side of the prahu into the dark waters of the river.
Directly behind the Malay was the heavy chest of Professor Maxon. As the man stepped back to regain his balance, both of his feet hit the obstacle. For a moment, he wobbled with flailing arms trying to steady himself, then, cursing under his breath, he lunged over the box and into the dark waters of the river.
10
DESPERATE CHANCE
The great chest in the bottom of Rajah Muda Saffir’s prahu had awakened in other hearts as well as his, blind greed and avarice; so that as it had been the indirect cause of his disaster it now proved the incentive to another to turn the mishap to his own profit, and to the final undoing of the Malay.
The big chest at the bottom of Rajah Muda Saffir's prahu had stirred up blind greed and desire in others as well as in him; so that while it had indirectly caused his downfall, it now inspired someone else to take advantage of the situation for their own gain, ultimately leading to the Malay's downfall.
The panglima Ninaka of the Signana Dyaks who manned Muda Saffir’s war prahu saw his chief disappear beneath the swift waters of the river, but the word of command that would have sent the boat hurriedly back to pick up the swimmer was not given. Instead a lusty cry for greater speed ahead urged the sinuous muscles gliding beneath the sleek brown hides; and when Muda Saffir rose to the surface with a cry for help upon his lips Ninaka shouted back to him in derision, consigning his carcass to the belly of the nearest crocodile.
The leader Ninaka of the Signana Dyaks, who was aboard Muda Saffir’s war canoe, saw his chief vanish beneath the fast-moving river water, but the command to quickly turn the boat around and rescue the swimmer was never given. Instead, a loud shout for more speed ahead encouraged the strong muscles moving under the smooth brown hides; and when Muda Saffir surfaced, crying out for help, Ninaka mocked him, condemning his body to the jaws of the nearest crocodile.
In futile rage Muda Saffir called down the most terrible curses of Allah and his Prophet upon the head of Ninaka and his progeny to the fifth generation, and upon the shades of his forefathers, and upon the grim skulls which hung from the rafters of his long-house. Then he turned and swam rapidly toward the shore.
In a pointless fury, Muda Saffir shouted out the worst curses of Allah and his Prophet against Ninaka and his descendants for five generations, as well as against the spirits of his ancestors and the grim skulls hanging from the rafters of his long-house. Then he turned and quickly swam toward the shore.
Ninaka, now in possession of both the chest and the girl, was rich indeed, but with Muda Saffir dead he scarce knew to whom he could dispose of the white girl for a price that would make it worth while to be burdened with the danger and responsibility of retaining her. He had had some experience of white men in the past and knew that dire were the punishments meted to those who wronged the white man’s women. All through the remainder of the long night Ninaka pondered the question deeply. At last he turned to Virginia.
Ninaka, now holding both the chest and the girl, was indeed wealthy, but with Muda Saffir dead, he hardly knew whom he could sell the white girl to for a price that would make it worth the risk and responsibility of keeping her. He had some experience with white men before and knew the severe punishments that came to those who crossed the white man’s women. All throughout the rest of the long night, Ninaka thought deeply about the situation. Finally, he turned to Virginia.
“Why does the big white man who leads the ourang outangs follow us?” he asked. “Is it the chest he desires, or you?”
“Why does the big white man who leads the orangutans follow us?” he asked. “Is it the chest he wants, or you?”
“It is certainly not the chest,” replied the girl. “He wishes to take me back to my father, that is all. If you will return me to him you may keep the chest, if that is what you wish.”
“It’s definitely not the chest,” the girl replied. “He just wants to take me back to my dad, that’s all. If you take me back to him, you can keep the chest, if that’s what you want.”
Ninaka looked at her quizzically for a moment. Evidently then she was of some value. Possibly should he retain her he could wring a handsome ransom from the white man. He would wait and see, it were always an easy matter to rid himself of her should circumstances require. The river was there, deep, dark and silent, and he could place the responsibility for her loss upon Muda Saffir.
Ninaka gave her a confused look for a moment. Clearly, she had some worth. Maybe if he kept her, he could get a nice ransom from the white man. He'd wait and see; it was always easy to get rid of her if the situation called for it. The river was there, deep, dark, and quiet, and he could blame Muda Saffir for her disappearance.
Shortly after day break Ninaka beached his prahu before the long-house of a peaceful river tribe. The chest he hid in the underbrush close by his boat, and with the girl ascended the notched log that led to the verandah of the structure, which, stretching away for three hundred yards upon its tall piles, resembled a huge centipede.
Shortly after dawn, Ninaka beached his boat in front of the longhouse of a peaceful river tribe. He concealed the chest in the bushes near his boat and, with the girl, climbed the notched log that led to the porch of the building, which, stretching for three hundred yards on its tall stilts, looked like a giant centipede.
The dwellers in the long-house extended every courtesy to Ninaka and his crew. At the former’s request Virginia was hidden away in a dark sleeping closet in one of the windowless living rooms which opened along the verandah for the full length of the house. Here a native girl brought her food and water, sitting, while she ate, in rapt contemplation of the white skin and golden hair of the strange female.
The people in the long house extended every courtesy to Ninaka and his crew. At the former’s request, Virginia was tucked away in a dark closet in one of the windowless living rooms that lined the verandah for the entire length of the house. Here, a local girl brought her food and water, sitting quietly while she ate, completely mesmerized by the white skin and golden hair of the unfamiliar woman.
At about the time that Ninaka pulled his prahu upon the beach before the long-house, Muda Saffir from the safety of the concealing underbrush upon the shore saw a familiar war prahu forging rapidly up the stream. As it approached him he was about to call aloud to those who manned it, for in the bow he saw a number of his own men; but a second glance as the boat came opposite him caused him to alter his intention and drop further into the engulfing verdure, for behind his men squatted five of the terrible monsters that had wrought such havoc with his expedition, and in the stern he saw his own Barunda in friendly converse with the mad white man who had led them.
At the moment Ninaka beached his boat in front of the long house, Muda Saffir, hidden in the thick brush along the shore, spotted a familiar war canoe speeding up the stream. As it got closer, he was about to shout to the crew, noticing several of his own men in the front; however, a second look as the boat passed by made him change his mind and retreat deeper into the dense greenery. Behind his men were five of the terrifying creatures that had caused so much chaos for his team, and in the back, he saw his own Barunda chatting amicably with the mad white man who had led them.
As the boat disappeared about a bend in the river Rajah Muda Saffir arose, shaking his fist in the direction it had vanished and, cursing anew and volubly, damned each separate hair in the heads of the faithless Barunda and the traitorous Ninaka. Then he resumed his watch for the friendly prahu, or smaller sampan which he knew time would eventually bring from up or down the river to his rescue, for who of the surrounding natives would dare refuse succor to the powerful Rajah of Sakkan!
As the boat went around a bend in the river, Rajah Muda Saffir stood up, shaking his fist in the direction it had disappeared and angrily cursing the untrustworthy Barunda and the treacherous Ninaka. Then he went back to watching for the friendly prahu, or smaller sampan, which he knew would eventually come from either up or down the river to rescue him, because who among the local natives would dare deny help to the powerful Rajah of Sakkan!
At the long-house which harbored Ninaka and his crew, Barunda and Bulan stopped with theirs to obtain food and rest. The quick eye of the Dyak chieftain recognized the prahu of Rajah Muda Saffir where it lay upon the beach, but he said nothing to his white companion of what it augured—it might be well to discover how the land lay before he committed himself too deeply to either faction.
At the long-house where Ninaka and his crew were staying, Barunda and Bulan paused with their own crew to get some food and rest. The sharp eye of the Dyak chieftain spotted the prahu of Rajah Muda Saffir resting on the beach, but he didn’t mention anything to his white companion about what it might mean—it was better to figure out the situation before he got too involved with either side.
At the top of the notched log he was met by Ninaka, who, with horror-wide eyes, looked down upon the fearsome monstrosities that lumbered awkwardly up the rude ladder in the wake of the agile Dyaks and the young white giant.
At the top of the notched log, he was confronted by Ninaka, who, with eyes wide in horror, gazed down at the terrifying creatures that awkwardly climbed the rough ladder after the nimble Dyaks and the young white giant.
“What does it mean?” whispered the panglima to Barunda.
“What does it mean?” the panglima whispered to Barunda.
“These are now my friends,” replied Barunda. “Where is Muda Saffir?”
“These are my friends now,” replied Barunda. “Where's Muda Saffir?”
Ninaka jerked his thumb toward the river. “Some crocodile has feasted well,” he said significantly. Barunda smiled.
Ninaka pointed his thumb toward the river. “Some crocodile has had a good meal,” he said meaningfully. Barunda smiled.
“And the girl?” he continued. “And the treasure?”
“And what about the girl?” he asked. “And the treasure?”
Ninaka’s eyes narrowed. “They are safe,” he answered.
Ninaka squinted. “They’re safe,” he replied.
“The white man wants the girl,” remarked Barunda. “He does not suspect that you are one of Muda Saffir’s people. If he guessed that you knew the whereabouts of the girl he would torture the truth from you and then kill you. He does not care for the treasure. There is enough in that great chest for two, Ninaka. Let us be friends. Together we can divide it; otherwise neither of us will get any of it. What do you say, Ninaka?”
“The white guy wants the girl,” Barunda said. “He doesn’t suspect that you’re one of Muda Saffir’s people. If he figured out you knew where the girl is, he would torture you for the truth and then kill you. He doesn’t care about the treasure. There’s enough in that huge chest for the two of us, Ninaka. Let’s be friends. Together we can split it; otherwise, neither of us will get anything. What do you think, Ninaka?”
The panglima scowled. He did not relish the idea of sharing his prize, but he was shrewd enough to realize that Barunda possessed the power to rob him of it all, so at last he acquiesced, though with poor grace.
The commander frowned. He didn't like the idea of sharing his prize, but he was smart enough to understand that Barunda had the ability to take it all away from him, so in the end, he reluctantly agreed, though not happily.
Bulan had stood near during this conversation, unable, of course, to understand a single word of the native tongue.
Bulan had stood nearby during this conversation, unable, of course, to understand a single word of the local language.
“What does the man say?” he asked Barunda. “Has he seen anything of the prahu bearing the girl?”
“What does the guy say?” he asked Barunda. “Has he seen anything about the prahu with the girl?”
“Yes,” replied the Dyak. “He says that two hours ago such a war prahu passed on its way up river—he saw the white girl plainly. Also he knows whither they are bound, and how, by crossing through the jungle on foot, you may intercept them at their next stop.”
“Yes,” replied the Dyak. “He says that two hours ago a war canoe passed by on its way up the river—he clearly saw the white girl. He also knows where they are headed and how, by traveling through the jungle on foot, you can catch up to them at their next stop.”
Bulan, suspecting no treachery, was all anxiety to be off at once. Barunda suggested that in case of some possible emergency causing the quarry to return down the river it would be well to have a force remain at the long-house to intercept them. He volunteered to undertake the command of this party. Ninaka, he said, would furnish guides to escort Bulan and his men through the jungle to the point at which they might expect to find Muda Saffir.
Bulan, unaware of any betrayal, was eager to leave immediately. Barunda suggested that in case of an emergency that might cause the quarry to come back down the river, it would be smart to have a team stay at the long-house to intercept them. He offered to lead this group. He mentioned that Ninaka would provide guides to help Bulan and his men navigate through the jungle to where they could expect to find Muda Saffir.
And so, with the girl he sought lying within fifty feet of him, Bulan started off through the jungle with two of Ninaka’s Dyaks as guides—guides who had been well instructed by their panglima as to their duties. Twisting and turning through the dense maze of underbrush and close-growing, lofty trees the little party of eight plunged farther and farther into the bewildering labyrinth.
And so, with the girl he was looking for just fifty feet away, Bulan set off into the jungle with two of Ninaka’s Dyaks as guides—guides who had been well trained by their leader about what to do. The small group of eight twisted and turned through the thick underbrush and tall, closely growing trees, plunging deeper into the confusing maze.
For hours the tiresome march was continued, until at last the guides halted, apparently to consult each other as to the proper direction. By signs they made known to Bulan that they did not agree upon the right course to pursue from there on, and that they had decided that it would be best for each to advance a little way in the direction he thought the right one while Bulan and his five creatures remained where they were.
For hours, the exhausting march continued until the guides finally stopped, seemingly to discuss the best direction to take. They signaled to Bulan that they couldn't agree on the right path to follow from that point and decided it would be best for each of them to move a little in the direction they thought was correct while Bulan and his five companions stayed where they were.
“We will go but a little way,” said the spokesman, “and then we shall return and lead you in the proper direction.”
“We'll only go a short distance,” said the spokesman, “and then we'll come back and show you the right way.”
Bulan saw no harm in this, and without a shade of suspicion sat down upon a fallen tree and watched his two guides disappear into the jungle in opposite directions. Once out of sight of the white man the two turned back and met a short distance in the rear of the party they had deserted—in another moment they were headed for the long-house from which they had started.
Bulan saw nothing wrong with this, and without any hint of suspicion, he sat down on a fallen tree and watched his two guides vanish into the jungle in opposite directions. Once they were out of sight of the white man, the two turned back and met a short distance behind the group they had left—moments later, they were heading back to the long-house they had started from.
It was fully an hour thereafter that doubts began to enter Bulan’s head, and as the day dragged on he came to realize that he and his weird pack were alone and lost in the heart of a strange and tangled web of tropical jungle.
It was a full hour later that doubts started to creep into Bulan's mind, and as the day dragged on, he began to realize that he and his unusual group were alone and lost in the middle of a strange and complicated tropical jungle.
No sooner had Bulan and his party disappeared in the jungle than Barunda and Ninaka made haste to embark with the chest and the girl and push rapidly on up the river toward the wild and inaccessible regions of the interior. Virginia Maxon’s strong hope of succor had been gradually waning as no sign of the rescue party appeared as the day wore on. Somewhere behind her upon the broad river she was sure a long, narrow native prahu was being urged forward in pursuit, and that in command of it was the young giant who was now never for a moment absent from her thoughts.
No sooner had Bulan and his group vanished into the jungle than Barunda and Ninaka quickly got on board with the chest and the girl and hurried up the river toward the wild and unreachable areas inland. Virginia Maxon’s strong hope for rescue had been slowly fading as no sign of the rescue team showed up throughout the day. Somewhere behind her on the wide river, she was certain a long, narrow native boat was being pushed forward in pursuit, and that the young giant, who was constantly on her mind, was in charge of it.
For hours she strained her eyes over the stern of the craft that was bearing her deeper and deeper into the wild heart of fierce Borneo. On either shore they occasionally passed a native long-house, and the girl could not help but wonder at the quiet and peace which reigned over these little settlements. It was as though they were passing along a beaten highway in the center of a civilized community; and yet she knew that the men who lolled upon the verandahs, puffing indolently upon their cigarettes or chewing betel nut, were all head hunters, and that along the verandah rafters above them hung the grisly trophies of their prowess.
For hours, she strained her eyes over the back of the boat, which was taking her deeper into the wild heart of fierce Borneo. Occasionally, they passed a native long-house on either shore, and the girl couldn’t help but marvel at the quiet and peace that filled these small settlements. It felt like they were traveling along a well-trodden road in the middle of a civilized community; yet, she knew that the men lounging on the verandas, lazily smoking their cigarettes or chewing betel nut, were all headhunters, and that the gruesome trophies of their skills hung from the rafters above them.
Yet as she glanced from them to her new captors she could not but feel that she would prefer captivity in one of the settlements they were passing—there at least she might find an opportunity to communicate with her father, or be discovered by the rescue party as it came up the river. The idea grew upon her as the day advanced until she spent the time in watching furtively for some means of escape should they but touch the shore momentarily; and though they halted twice her captors were too watchful to permit her the slightest opportunity for putting her plan into action.
Yet as she looked from them to her new captors, she couldn't help but think she'd rather be imprisoned in one of the settlements they were passing—there, at least, she might find a chance to communicate with her father or get discovered by the rescue party as it came up the river. This thought grew stronger as the day went on until she spent her time furtively looking for any means of escape, hoping they would touch the shore for just a moment; and although they stopped twice, her captors were too alert to give her even the slightest opportunity to put her plan into action.
Barunda and Ninaka urged their men on, with brief rests, all day, nor did they halt even after night had closed down upon the river. On, on the swift prahu sped up the winding channel which had now dwindled to a narrow stream, at intervals rushing strongly between rocky walls with a current that tested the strength of the strong, brown paddlers.
Barunda and Ninaka pushed their men forward, taking short breaks, all day long, and they didn’t stop even when night fell over the river. The fast prahu continued to race up the twisting channel, which had now narrowed to a small stream, occasionally rushing powerfully between rocky sides with a current that challenged the strong, brown paddlers.
Long-houses had become more and more infrequent until for some time now no sign of human habitation had been visible. The jungle undergrowth was scantier and the spaces between the boles of the forest trees more open. Virginia Maxon was almost frantic with despair as the utter helplessness of her position grew upon her. Each stroke of those slender paddles was driving her farther and farther from friends, or the possibility of rescue. Night had fallen, dark and impenetrable, and with it had come the haunting fears that creep in when the sun has deserted his guardian post.
Longhouses had become rarer and rarer until, for quite a while, there had been no signs of human habitation. The jungle undergrowth was lighter, and the gaps between the trunks of the forest trees were wider. Virginia Maxon was nearly frantic with despair as she realized just how helpless she was. Each stroke of those slender paddles was pushing her farther and farther away from friends or any chance of rescue. Night had fallen, dark and impenetrable, bringing with it the haunting fears that creep in when the sun has abandoned its watch.
Barunda and Ninaka were whispering together in low gutturals, and to the girl’s distorted and fear excited imagination it seemed possible that she alone must be the subject of their plotting. The prahu was gliding through a stretch of comparatively quiet and placid water where the stream spread out into a little basin just above a narrow gorge through which they had just forced their way by dint of the most laborious exertions on the part of the crew.
Barunda and Ninaka were quietly whispering to each other in low, guttural tones, and in the girl’s twisted and fearful imagination, it seemed like she was the only one they could be talking about. The prahu was smoothly moving through a stretch of relatively calm and still water where the river widened into a small basin just above a narrow gorge they had just navigated with great effort from the crew.
Virginia watched the two men near her furtively. They were deeply engrossed in their conversation. Neither was looking in her direction. The backs of the paddlers were all toward her. Stealthily she rose to a stooping position at the boat’s side. For a moment she paused, and then, almost noiselessly, dove overboard and disappeared beneath the black waters.
Virginia observed the two men nearby with caution. They were completely absorbed in their discussion. Neither of them glanced her way. The backs of the paddlers were all turned to her. Quietly, she crouched at the side of the boat. For a moment, she hesitated, and then, almost silently, she jumped into the water and vanished beneath the dark waves.
It was the slight rocking of the prahu that caused Barunda to look suddenly about to discover the reason for the disturbance. For a moment neither of the men apprehended the girl’s absence. Ninaka was the first to do so, and it was he who called loudly to the paddlers to bring the boat to a stop. Then they dropped down the river with the current, and paddled about above the gorge for half an hour.
It was the gentle rocking of the prahu that made Barunda look around to find out what was happening. For a moment, neither of the men noticed the girl's disappearance. Ninaka was the first to realize it, and he shouted to the paddlers to stop the boat. Then they drifted downriver with the current and paddled around above the gorge for half an hour.
The moment that Virginia Maxon felt the waters close above her head she struck out beneath the surface for the shore upon the opposite side to that toward which she had dived into the river. She knew that if any had seen her leave the prahu they would naturally expect to intercept her on her way toward the nearest shore, and so she took this means of outwitting them, although it meant nearly double the distance to be covered.
The moment Virginia Maxon felt the water close over her head, she swam down beneath the surface towards the shore on the opposite side from where she had dived into the river. She knew that if anyone had seen her leave the boat, they would naturally expect her to swim toward the nearest shore. So, she decided to outsmart them by taking this route, even though it meant nearly doubling the distance she had to cover.
After swimming a short distance beneath the surface the girl rose and looked about her. Up the river a few yards she caught the phosphorescent gleam of water upon the prahu’s paddles as they brought her to a sudden stop in obedience to Ninaka’s command. Then she saw the dark mass of the war-craft drifting down toward her.
After swimming a short distance underwater, the girl surfaced and looked around. A few yards upstream, she noticed the glowing reflection of the water on the prahu's paddles as they abruptly halted in response to Ninaka's command. Then she saw the dark silhouette of the war craft drifting toward her.
Again she dove and with strong strokes headed for the shore. The next time that she rose she was terrified to see the prahu looming close behind her. The paddlers were propelling the boat slowly in her direction—it was almost upon her now—there was a shout from a man in the bow—she had been seen.
Again she dove and with strong strokes swam toward the shore. The next time she surfaced, she was terrified to see the boat looming close behind her. The paddlers were slowly steering the boat in her direction—it was almost right on top of her now—there was a shout from a man in the front—she had been spotted.
Like a flash she dove once more and, turning, struck out rapidly straight back beneath the oncoming boat. When she came to the surface again it was to find herself as far from shore as she had been when she first quitted the prahu, but the craft was now circling far below her, and she set out once again to retrace her way toward the inky mass of shore line which loomed apparently near and yet, as she knew, was some considerable distance from her.
Like a flash, she dove again and, turning, quickly swam straight back beneath the approaching boat. When she resurfaced, she realized she was as far from shore as she had been when she first left the prahu, but now the boat was circling far below her. She started again to swim back toward the dark outline of the shoreline, which seemed close but, as she knew, was quite a distance away.
As she swam, her mind, filled with the terrors of the night, conjured recollection of the stories she had heard of the fierce crocodiles which infest certain of the rivers of Borneo. Again and again she could have sworn that she felt some huge, slimy body sweep beneath her in the mysterious waters of this unknown river.
As she swam, her mind, filled with the fears of the night, brought back memories of the tales she had heard about the fierce crocodiles that lurk in some of the rivers of Borneo. Time and again, she was convinced she felt a large, slimy creature glide beneath her in the dark waters of this unfamiliar river.
Behind her she saw the prahu turn back up stream, but now her mind was suddenly engaged with a new danger, for the girl realized that the strong current was bearing her down stream more rapidly than she had imagined. Already she could hear the increasing roar of the river as it rushed, wild and tumultuous, through the entrance to the narrow gorge below her. How far it was to shore she could not guess, or how far to the certain death of the swirling waters toward which she was being drawn by an irresistible force; but of one thing she was certain, her strength was rapidly waning, and she must reach the bank quickly.
Behind her, she saw the prahu turn back upstream, but now her mind was suddenly focused on a new danger. The girl realized that the strong current was pulling her downstream faster than she had imagined. Already, she could hear the roar of the river growing louder as it rushed, wild and tumultuous, through the narrow gorge below her. She couldn't guess how far it was to the shore or how close she was to the certain death of the swirling waters that were pulling her in with an irresistible force. However, she was certain of one thing: her strength was fading quickly, and she had to reach the bank fast.
With redoubled energy she struck out in one last mighty effort to reach the shore. The tug of the current was strong upon her, like a giant hand reaching up out of the cruel river to bear her back to death. She felt her strength ebbing quickly—her strokes now were feeble and futile. With a prayer to her Maker she threw her hands above her head in the last effort of the drowning swimmer to clutch at even thin air for support—the current caught and swirled her downward toward the gorge, and, at the same instant her fingers touched and closed upon something which swung low above the water.
With renewed energy, she pushed herself in one last powerful attempt to reach the shore. The pull of the current was strong, like a giant hand reaching up from the harsh river to drag her back to death. She felt her strength fading fast—her strokes became weak and pointless. With a prayer to her Creator, she raised her hands above her head in the final effort of a drowning swimmer to grasp even thin air for support—the current caught her and spun her downward toward the gorge, and just as her fingers brushed against something that swung low above the water, she closed her grip.
With the last flickering spark of vitality that remained in her poor, exhausted body Virginia Maxon clung to the frail support that a kind Providence had thrust into her hands. How long she hung there she never knew, but finally a little strength returned to her, and presently she realized that it was a pendant creeper hanging low from a jungle tree upon the bank that had saved her from the river’s rapacious maw.
With the last flickering spark of life left in her tired, worn-out body, Virginia Maxon held onto the weak support that a kind fate had given her. She didn’t know how long she stayed there, but eventually, she gained some strength back and soon realized that it was a hanging vine from a tree on the riverbank that had saved her from the river's greedy grasp.
Inch by inch she worked herself upward toward the bank, and at last, weak and panting, sunk exhausted to the cool carpet of grass that grew to the water’s edge. Almost immediately tired, Nature plunged her into a deep sleep. It was daylight when she awoke, dreaming that the tall young giant had rescued her from a band of demons and was lifting her in his arms to carry her back to her father.
Inch by inch, she pushed herself up toward the riverbank, and finally, weak and out of breath, collapsed onto the cool carpet of grass that grew right up to the water's edge. Almost instantly, the exhaustion of nature pulled her into a deep sleep. It was daylight when she woke up, dreaming that the tall young giant had saved her from a group of demons and was carrying her back to her father in his arms.
Through half open lids she saw the sunlight filtering through the leafy canopy above her—she wondered at the realism of her dream; full consciousness returned and with it the conviction that she was in truth being held close by strong arms against a bosom that throbbed to the beating of a real heart.
Through half-open eyelids, she saw the sunlight streaming through the leafy canopy above her—she marveled at how real her dream felt; full awareness came back to her, along with the certainty that she was indeed held tightly in strong arms against a chest that pulsed with the rhythm of a real heartbeat.
With a sudden start she opened her eyes wide to look up into the hideous face of a giant ourang outang.
With a sudden jerk, she opened her eyes wide to look up at the terrifying face of a giant orangutan.
11
“I AM COMING!”
The morning following the capture of Virginia Maxon by Muda Saffir, Professor Maxon, von Horn, Sing Lee and the sole surviving lascar from the crew of the Ithaca set out across the strait toward the mainland of Borneo in the small boat which the doctor had secreted in the jungle near the harbor. The party was well equipped with firearms and ammunition, and the bottom of the boat was packed full with provisions and cooking utensils. Von Horn had been careful to see that the boat was furnished with a mast and sail, and now, under a good breeze the party was making excellent time toward the mysterious land of their destination.
The morning after Muda Saffir captured Virginia Maxon, Professor Maxon, von Horn, Sing Lee, and the only surviving lascar from the crew of the Ithaca set out across the strait toward the mainland of Borneo in the small boat that the doctor had hidden in the jungle near the harbor. The group was well-equipped with firearms and ammunition, and the bottom of the boat was filled with supplies and cooking gear. Von Horn had made sure the boat had a mast and sail, and now, with a good breeze, they were making great progress toward the mysterious land of their destination.
They had scarcely cleared the harbor when they sighted a ship far out across the strait. Its erratic movements riveted their attention upon it, and later, as they drew nearer, they perceived that the strange craft was a good sized schooner with but a single short mast and tiny sail. For a minute or two her sail would belly with the wind and the vessel make headway, then she would come suddenly about, only to repeat the same tactics a moment later. She sailed first this way and then that, losing one minute what she had gained the minute before.
They had barely left the harbor when they spotted a ship far across the strait. Its erratic movements caught their attention, and as they got closer, they realized that the unusual vessel was a decent-sized schooner with just one short mast and a tiny sail. For a minute or two, the sail would fill with wind and the boat would move forward, then it would quickly turn around, only to do the same thing again a moment later. It sailed first in one direction and then another, losing whatever progress it made the minute before.
Von Horn was the first to recognize her.
Von Horn was the first to recognize her.
“It is the Ithaca,” he said, “and her Dyak crew are having a devil of a time managing her—she acts as though she were rudderless.”
“It’s the Ithaca,” he said, “and her Dyak crew is having a hell of a time handling her—she’s acting like she’s rudderless.”
Von Horn ran the small boat within hailing distance of the dismasted hulk whose side was now lined with waving, gesticulating natives. They were peaceful fishermen, they explained, whose prahus had been wrecked in the recent typhoon. They had barely escaped with their lives by clambering aboard this wreck which Allah had been so merciful as to place directly in their road. Would the Tuan Besar be so good as to tell them how to make the big prahu steer?
Von Horn maneuvered the small boat close enough to the dismasted hulk, where a line of waving, gesturing locals waited on the side. They were peaceful fishermen who explained that their boats had been destroyed in the recent typhoon. They had barely managed to save themselves by scrambling onto this wreck that Allah had kindly placed right in their path. Would the Tuan Besar be so kind as to explain how to steer the big prahu?
Von Horn promised to help them on condition that they would guide him and his party to the stronghold of Rajah Muda Saffir in the heart of Borneo. The Dyaks willingly agreed, and von Horn worked his small boat in close under the Ithaca’s stern. Here he found that the rudder had been all but unshipped, probably as the vessel was lifted over the reef during the storm, but a single pintle remaining in its gudgeon. A half hour’s work was sufficient to repair the damage, and then the two boats continued their journey toward the mouth of the river up which those they sought had passed the night before.
Von Horn promised to help them if they would lead him and his group to the stronghold of Rajah Muda Saffir in the heart of Borneo. The Dyaks readily agreed, and von Horn maneuvered his small boat close under the Ithaca’s stern. There, he discovered that the rudder was nearly disconnected, likely due to the ship being lifted over the reef during the storm, with only one pintle still attached in its gudgeon. After about half an hour of work, he managed to fix the damage, and then the two boats continued their journey toward the mouth of the river that those they were looking for had passed through the night before.
Inside the river’s mouth an anchorage was found for the Ithaca near the very island upon which the fierce battle between Number Thirteen and Muda Saffir’s forces had occurred. From the deck of the larger vessel the deserted prahu which had borne Bulan across the strait was visible, as were the bodies of the slain Dyaks and the misshapen creatures of the white giant’s forces.
Inside the river’s mouth, an anchorage was found for the Ithaca near the very island where the fierce battle between Number Thirteen and Muda Saffir’s forces had taken place. From the deck of the larger vessel, the abandoned prahu that had carried Bulan across the strait was visible, along with the bodies of the fallen Dyaks and the deformed creatures of the white giant’s forces.
In excited tones the head hunters called von Horn’s attention to these evidences of conflict, and the doctor drew his boat up to the island and leaped ashore, followed by Professor Maxon and Sing. Here they found the dead bodies of the four monsters who had fallen in an attempt to rescue their creator’s daughter, though little did any there imagine the real truth.
In excited voices, the headhunters pointed out the signs of conflict to von Horn, and the doctor brought his boat up to the island and jumped ashore, followed by Professor Maxon and Sing. There they found the dead bodies of the four creatures that had died trying to save their creator’s daughter, though none there realized the true story.
About the corpses of the four were the bodies of a dozen Dyak warriors attesting to the ferocity of the encounter and the savage prowess of the unarmed creatures who had sold their poor lives so dearly.
About the corpses of the four were the bodies of a dozen Dyak warriors, showing the fierceness of the fight and the brutal skill of the unarmed beings who had fought hard for their lives.
“Evidently they fell out about the possession of the captive,” suggested von Horn. “Let us hope that she did not fall into the clutches of Number Thirteen—any fate would be better than that.”
“Looks like they had a disagreement over who gets the captive,” suggested von Horn. “Let’s hope she didn’t end up in the hands of Number Thirteen—anything would be better than that.”
“God give that that has not befallen her,” moaned Professor Maxon. “The pirates might but hold her for ransom, but should that soulless fiend possess her my prayer is that she found the strength and the means to take her own life before he had an opportunity to have his way with her.”
“God forbid that has happened to her,” groaned Professor Maxon. “The pirates might just keep her for ransom, but if that heartless monster gets his hands on her, I hope she has the strength and the means to end her own life before he has a chance to do what he wants with her.”
“Amen,” agreed von Horn.
“Amen,” agreed Von Horn.
Sing Lee said nothing, but in his heart he hoped that Virginia Maxon was not in the power of Rajah Muda Saffir. The brief experience he had had with Number Thirteen during the fight in the bungalow had rather warmed his wrinkled old heart toward the friendless young giant, and he was a sufficiently good judge of human nature to be confident that the girl would be comparatively safe in his keeping.
Sing Lee said nothing, but deep down, he hoped that Virginia Maxon wasn't under the control of Rajah Muda Saffir. The brief encounter he had with Number Thirteen during the fight in the bungalow had warmed his old, wrinkled heart toward the lonely young giant, and he was a good enough judge of character to be sure that the girl would be relatively safe in his care.
It was quickly decided to abandon the small boat and embark the entire party in the deserted war prahu. A half hour later saw the strangely mixed expedition forging up the river, but not until von Horn had boarded the Ithaca and discovered to his dismay that the chest was not on board her.
It was quickly decided to leave the small boat behind and load everyone onto the empty war prahu. Half an hour later, the oddly mixed group was making its way up the river, but not before von Horn had boarded the Ithaca and found, to his disappointment, that the chest wasn’t on board.
Far above them on the right bank Muda Saffir still squatted in his hiding place, for no friendly prahu or sampan had passed his way since dawn. His keen eyes roving constantly up and down the long stretch of river that was visible from his position finally sighted a war prahu coming toward him from down stream. As it drew closer he recognized it as one which had belonged to his own fleet before his unhappy encounter with the wild white man and his abhorrent pack, and a moment later his heart leaped as he saw the familiar faces of several of his men; but who were the strangers in the stern, and what was a Chinaman doing perched there upon the bow?
Far above them on the right bank, Muda Saffir was still hidden away, as no friendly boat or small canoe had come by since dawn. His sharp eyes scanned the long stretch of river visible from his spot, and he finally spotted a war boat approaching from downstream. As it got closer, he recognized it as one that had once been part of his own fleet before his unfortunate run-in with the wild white man and his terrible crew. A moment later, his heart raced as he saw the familiar faces of several of his men; but who were the strangers in the back, and what was a Chinese man doing sitting on the bow?
The prahu was nearly opposite him before he recognized Professor Maxon and von Horn as the white men of the little island. He wondered how much they knew of his part in the raid upon their encampment. Bududreen had told him much concerning the doctor, and as Muda Saffir recalled the fact that von Horn was anxious to possess himself of both the treasure and the girl he guessed that he would be safe in the man’s hands so long as he could hold out promises of turning one or the other over to him; and so, as he was tired of squatting upon the uncomfortable bank and was very hungry, he arose and hailed the passing prahu.
The prahu was almost directly in front of him when he recognized Professor Maxon and von Horn as the white men from the small island. He wondered how much they knew about his involvement in the raid on their camp. Bududreen had shared a lot with him about the doctor, and as Muda Saffir remembered that von Horn was eager to get both the treasure and the girl, he figured he would be safe in the man's hands as long as he could promise to hand over one or the other; so, tired of sitting on the uncomfortable bank and feeling very hungry, he stood up and called out to the passing prahu.
His men recognized his voice immediately and as they knew nothing of the defection of any of their fellows, turned the boat’s prow toward shore without waiting for the command from von Horn. The latter, fearing treachery, sprang to his feet with raised rifle, but when one of the paddlers explained that it was the Rajah Muda Saffir who hailed them and that he was alone von Horn permitted them to draw nearer the shore, though he continued to stand ready to thwart any attempted treachery and warned both the professor and Sing to be on guard.
His men recognized his voice right away, and since they had no idea that any of their comrades had switched sides, they turned the boat toward the shore without waiting for von Horn's command. The latter, worried about a potential betrayal, jumped to his feet with his rifle raised, but when one of the paddlers explained that it was the Rajah Muda Saffir calling to them and that he was alone, von Horn allowed them to approach the shore. However, he remained prepared to stop any attempted treachery and warned both the professor and Sing to stay alert.
As the prahu’s nose touched the bank Muda Saffir stepped aboard and with many protestations of gratitude explained that he had fallen overboard from his own prahu the night before and that evidently his followers thought him drowned, since none of his boats had returned to search for him. Scarcely had the Malay seated himself before von Horn began questioning him in the rajah’s native tongue, not a word of which was intelligible to Professor Maxon. Sing, however, was as familiar with it as was von Horn.
As the front of the boat touched the shore, Muda Saffir climbed aboard and, expressing his thanks, explained that he had fallen overboard from his own boat the night before, and it seemed his crew thought he had drowned because none of his boats had come back to look for him. Hardly had the Malay settled in before von Horn started asking him questions in the rajah’s native language, which Professor Maxon couldn’t understand at all. However, Sing knew it as well as von Horn did.
“Where are the girl and the treasure?” he asked.
“Where are the girl and the treasure?” he asked.
“What girl, Tuan Besar?” inquired the wily Malay innocently. “And what treasure? The white man speaks in riddles.”
“What girl, Tuan Besar?” the crafty Malay asked innocently. “And what treasure? The white man talks in riddles.”
“Come, come,” cried von Horn impatiently. “Let us have no foolishness. You know perfectly well what I mean—it will go far better with you if we work together as friends. I want the girl—if she is unharmed—and I will divide the treasure with you if you will help me to obtain them; otherwise you shall have no part of either. What do you say? Shall we be friends or enemies?”
“Come on,” von Horn said impatiently. “Let’s not mess around. You know exactly what I mean—it will go much better for you if we team up as friends. I want the girl—if she’s safe—and I’ll share the treasure with you if you help me get her; otherwise, you won’t get anything. So, what do you think? Friends or enemies?”
“The girl and the treasure were both stolen from me by a rascally panglima, Ninaka,” said Muda Saffir, seeing that it would be as well to simulate friendship for the white man for the time being at least—there would always be an opportunity to use a kris upon him in the remote fastness of the interior to which Muda Saffir would lead them.
“The girl and the treasure were both taken from me by a sneaky leader, Ninaka,” said Muda Saffir, realizing it was better to pretend to be friendly to the white man for now—there would always be a chance to use a kris on him in the distant depths of the interior where Muda Saffir would take them.
“What became of the white man who led the strange monsters?” asked von Horn.
“What happened to the white guy who led the strange monsters?” asked von Horn.
“He killed many of my men, and the last I saw of him he was pushing up the river after the girl and the treasure,” replied the Malay.
“He killed a lot of my guys, and the last I saw of him, he was heading up the river after the girl and the treasure,” replied the Malay.
“If another should ask you,” continued von Horn with a meaningful glance toward Professor Maxon, “it will be well to say that the girl was stolen by this white giant and that you suffered defeat in an attempt to rescue her because of your friendship for us. Do you understand?”
“If someone else asks you,” von Horn continued with a significant look at Professor Maxon, “it’d be best to say that the girl was taken by this white giant and that you were defeated in your attempt to save her because of your loyalty to us. Do you get it?”
Muda Saffir nodded. Here was a man after his own heart, which loved intrigue and duplicity. Evidently he would be a good ally in wreaking vengeance upon the white giant who had caused all his discomfiture—afterward there was always the kris if the other should become inconvenient.
Muda Saffir nodded. Here was a man who shared his love for intrigue and deception. Clearly, he would make a great ally in getting revenge on the white giant who had caused him so much trouble—afterwards, there was always the kris if the other became a problem.
At the long-house at which Barunda and Ninaka had halted, Muda Saffir learned all that had transpired, his informants being the two Dyaks who had led Bulan and his pack into the jungle. He imparted the information to von Horn and both men were delighted that thus their most formidable enemy had been disposed of. It would be but a question of time before the inexperienced creatures perished in the dense forest—that they ever could retrace their steps to the river was most unlikely, and the chances were that one by one they would be dispatched by head hunters while they slept.
At the longhouse where Barunda and Ninaka had stopped, Muda Saffir found out everything that had happened, thanks to the two Dyaks who had taken Bulan and his group into the jungle. He shared this information with von Horn, and both men were thrilled that their most dangerous enemy had been dealt with. It was only a matter of time before the inexperienced newcomers would die in the thick forest—there was very little chance they could find their way back to the river, and it was likely that one by one they would be taken out by headhunters while they slept.
Again the party embarked, reinforced by the two Dyaks who were only too glad to renew their allegiance to Muda Saffir while he was backed by the guns of the white men. On and on they paddled up the river, gleaning from the dwellers in the various long-houses information of the passing of the two prahus with Barunda, Ninaka, and the white girl.
Again the group set off, joined by the two Dyaks who were more than happy to rejoin Muda Saffir while he had the support of the white men’s guns. They paddled up the river, gathering information from the residents of the various long-houses about the journey of the two prahus with Barunda, Ninaka, and the white girl.
Professor Maxon was impatient to hear every detail that von Horn obtained from Muda Saffir and the various Dyaks that were interviewed at the first long-house and along the stretch of river they covered. The doctor told him that Number Thirteen still had Virginia and was fleeing up the river in a swift prahu. He enlarged upon the valor shown by Muda Saffir and his men in their noble attempt to rescue his daughter, and through it all Sing Lee sat with half closed eyes, apparently oblivious to all that passed before him. What were the workings of that intricate celestial brain none can say.
Professor Maxon was eager to hear every detail that von Horn got from Muda Saffir and the various Dyaks who were interviewed at the first long-house and along the stretch of river they covered. The doctor informed him that Number Thirteen still had Virginia and was fleeing up the river in a fast prahu. He elaborated on the bravery shown by Muda Saffir and his men in their heroic attempt to rescue his daughter, and throughout all of this, Sing Lee sat with his eyes half closed, seemingly unaware of everything happening around him. Only he knows what thoughts were running through that complex mind of his.
Far in the interior of the jungle Bulan and his five monsters stumbled on in an effort to find the river. Had they known it they were moving parallel with the stream, but a few miles from it. At times it wound in wide detours close to the path of the lost creatures, and again it circled far away from them.
Far deep in the jungle, Bulan and his five monsters trudged on, trying to find the river. If they had known, they were actually moving alongside the stream, just a few miles away from it. Sometimes, the river curved in wide turns, coming close to the path of the lost creatures, while at other times, it veered far away from them.
As they travelled they subsisted upon the fruits with which they had become familiar upon the island of their creation. They suffered greatly for lack of water, but finally stumbled upon a small stream at which they filled their parched stomachs. Here it occurred to Bulan that it would be wise to follow the little river, since they could be no more completely lost than they now were no matter where it should lead them, and it would at least insure them plenty of fresh water.
As they traveled, they lived off the fruits they had come to know on the island where they were created. They struggled greatly due to the lack of water, but eventually found a small stream where they filled their dry stomachs. It occurred to Bulan that it would make sense to follow the little river, since they couldn’t be more lost than they already were, no matter where it took them, and it would at least guarantee them plenty of fresh water.
As they proceeded down the bank of the stream it grew in size until presently it became a fair sized river, and Bulan had hopes that it might indeed prove the stream that they had ascended from the ocean and that soon he would meet with the prahus and possibly find Virginia Maxon herself. The strenuous march of the six through the jungle had torn their light cotton garments into shreds so that they were all practically naked, while their bodies were scratched and bleeding from countless wounds inflicted by sharp thorns and tangled brambles through which they had forced their way.
As they walked along the riverbank, the stream expanded until it became a decent-sized river, and Bulan hoped that it might actually be the river that led them away from the ocean and that he would soon encounter the boats and possibly find Virginia Maxon herself. The tough trek through the jungle had shredded their light cotton clothes, leaving them practically naked, and their bodies were scratched and bleeding from numerous cuts caused by sharp thorns and tangled bushes they had pushed through.
Bulan still carried his heavy bull whip while his five companions were armed with the parangs they had taken from the Dyaks they had overpowered upon the island at the mouth of the river. It was upon this strange and remarkable company that the sharp eyes of a score of river Dyaks peered through the foliage. The head hunters had been engaged in collecting camphor crystals when their quick ears caught the noisy passage of the six while yet at a considerable distance, and with ready parangs the savages crept stealthily toward the sound of the advancing party.
Bulan still had his heavy bull whip, while his five companions were armed with the parangs they had taken from the Dyaks they had defeated on the island at the mouth of the river. It was this strange and remarkable group that the sharp eyes of a dozen river Dyaks watched from behind the foliage. The headhunters had been gathering camphor crystals when their keen ears picked up the noisy approach of the six, even from a good distance away, and with their parangs ready, the savages quietly moved toward the sound of the advancing group.
At first they were terror stricken at the hideous visages of five of the creatures they beheld, but when they saw how few their numbers, and how poorly armed they were, as well as the awkwardness with which they carried their parangs, denoting their unfamiliarity with the weapons, they took heart and prepared to ambush them.
At first, they were terrified by the horrific faces of the five creatures they saw, but when they realized how few there were and how poorly armed they were, along with the clumsiness with which they handled their parangs, showing they weren't used to the weapons, they got their courage back and got ready to ambush them.
What prizes those terrible heads would be when properly dried and decorated! The savages fairly trembled in anticipation of the commotion they would cause in the precincts of their long-house when they returned with six such magnificent trophies.
What prizes those fearsome heads would be once they were dried and decorated! The savages couldn't help but shake with excitement at the chaos they would create in their long-house when they returned with six of these amazing trophies.
Their victims came blundering on through the dense jungle to where the twenty sleek brown warriors lay in wait for them. Bulan was in the lead, and close behind him in single file lumbered his awkward crew. Suddenly there was a chorus of savage cries close beside him and simultaneously he found himself in the midst of twenty cutting, slashing parangs.
Their victims stumbled through the thick jungle toward where the twenty sleek brown warriors lay in wait for them. Bulan was in the lead, and right behind him, his clumsy crew followed in a single file. Suddenly, there was a chorus of fierce yells right next to him, and at the same time, he found himself surrounded by twenty sharp, slashing parangs.
Like lightning his bull whip flew into action, and to the astonished warriors it was as though a score of men were upon them in the person of this mighty white giant. Following the example of their leader the five creatures at his back leaped upon the nearest warriors, and though they wielded their parangs awkwardly the superhuman strength back of their cuts and thrusts sent the already blood stained blades through many a brown body.
Like lightning, his bullwhip cracked, and to the amazed warriors, it felt like a dozen men were attacking them in the form of this powerful white giant. Following their leader's example, the five creatures behind him jumped onto the nearest warriors, and even though they swung their parangs clumsily, the incredible strength behind their slashes and jabs drove the already blood-stained blades through many brown bodies.
The Dyaks would gladly have retreated after the first surprise of their initial attack, but Bulan urged his men on after them, and so they were forced to fight to preserve their lives at all. At last five of them managed to escape into the jungle, but fifteen remained quietly upon the earth where they had fallen—the victims of their own over confidence. Beside them lay two of Bulan’s five, so that now the little party was reduced to four—and the problem that had faced Professor Maxon was so much closer to its own solution.
The Dyaks would have happily pulled back after the shock of their first attack, but Bulan pushed his men to keep going after them, forcing them to fight for their lives. Eventually, five of them made it into the jungle, but fifteen stayed behind on the ground where they had fallen—the victims of their own overconfidence. Next to them lay two of Bulan’s five, leaving the small group down to four—and the issue that Professor Maxon had faced was now much closer to being resolved.
From the bodies of the dead Dyaks Bulan and his three companions, Number Three, Number Ten, and Number Twelve, took enough loin cloths, caps, war-coats, shields and weapons to fit them out completely, after discarding the ragged remnants of their cotton pajamas, and now, even more terrible in appearance than before, the rapidly vanishing company of soulless monsters continued their aimless wandering down the river’s brim.
From the bodies of the dead Dyaks, Bulan and his three companions, Number Three, Number Ten, and Number Twelve, took enough loincloths, caps, war coats, shields, and weapons to completely gear themselves up, after getting rid of the torn scraps of their cotton pajamas. Now, looking even more frightening than before, the quickly dwindling group of soulless monsters continued their aimless wandering along the edge of the river.
The five Dyaks who had escaped carried the news of the terrible creatures that had fallen upon them in the jungle, and of the awful prowess of the giant white man who led them. They told of how, armed only with a huge whip, he had been a match and more than a match for the best warriors of the tribe, and the news that they started spread rapidly down the river from one long-house to another until it reached the broad stream into which the smaller river flowed, and then it travelled up and down to the headwaters above and the ocean far below in the remarkable manner that news travels in the wild places of the world.
The five Dyaks who escaped brought news of the terrifying creatures that had attacked them in the jungle, and of the incredible strength of the giant white man who led them. They recounted how, armed only with a massive whip, he had been an equal match, and even more than that, for the best warriors of the tribe. The news they shared quickly spread down the river from one long-house to another until it reached the wide river into which the smaller one flowed, and then it traveled both upstream and downstream to the headwaters above and the ocean far below, in the remarkable way that news travels in the wild parts of the world.
So it was that as Bulan advanced he found the long-houses in his path deserted, and came to the larger river and turned up toward its head without meeting with resistance or even catching a glimpse of the brown-skinned people who watched him from their hiding places in the brush.
So as Bulan moved forward, he found the long houses along his route empty, and he reached the bigger river, heading upstream without encountering any resistance or even seeing the brown-skinned people who were watching him from their hiding spots in the bushes.
That night they slept in the long-house near the bank of the greater stream, while its rightful occupants made the best of it in the jungle behind. The next morning found the four again on the march ere the sun had scarcely lighted the dark places of the forest, for Bulan was now sure that he was on the right trail and that the new river that he had come to was indeed the same that he had traversed in the Prahu with Barunda.
That night, they slept in the longhouse by the bank of the bigger stream, while the actual residents made the best of it in the jungle behind. The next morning, the four set off again before the sun had barely lit up the dark areas of the forest, because Bulan was now confident that he was on the right track and that the new river he had reached was indeed the same one he had crossed in the Prahu with Barunda.
It must have been close to noon when the young giant’s ears caught the sound of the movement of some animal in the jungle a short distance to his right and away from the river. His experience with men had taught him to be wary, for it was evident that every man’s hand was against him, so he determined to learn at once whether the noise he heard came from some human enemy lurking along his trail ready to spring upon him with naked parang at a moment that he was least prepared, or merely from some jungle brute.
It must have been around noon when the young giant heard the sound of some animal moving in the jungle a short distance to his right and away from the river. His experiences with people had made him cautious, as he knew that everyone was out to get him, so he decided to quickly find out if the noise was from a human enemy hiding along his path, ready to attack him with a bare parang at the most unexpected moment, or just from some wild animal.
Cautiously he threaded his way through the matted vegetation in the direction of the sound. Although a parang from the body of a vanquished Dyak hung at his side he grasped his bull whip ready in his right hand, preferring it to the less accustomed weapon of the head hunter. For a dozen yards he advanced without sighting the object of his search, but presently his efforts were rewarded by a glimpse of a reddish, hairy body, and a pair of close set, wicked eyes peering at him from behind a giant tree.
Cautiously, he made his way through the thick underbrush toward the sound. Even though he had a parang from a defeated Dyak hanging at his side, he held his bullwhip ready in his right hand, preferring it over the unfamiliar weapon of the headhunter. He moved forward for a dozen yards without spotting what he was looking for, but soon he was rewarded with a glimpse of a reddish, hairy body and a pair of narrow, menacing eyes watching him from behind a massive tree.
At the same instant a slight movement at one side attracted his attention to where another similar figure crouched in the underbrush, and then a third, fourth and fifth became evident about him. Bulan looked in wonderment upon the strange, man-like creatures who eyed him threateningly from every hand. They stood fully as high as the brown Dyak warriors, but their bodies were naked except for the growth of reddish hair which covered them, shading to black upon the face and hands.
At the same moment, a slight movement caught his attention, revealing another similar figure crouching in the bushes, and then he noticed a third, fourth, and fifth one around him. Bulan stared in astonishment at the strange, human-like creatures that were watching him menacingly from all sides. They were as tall as the brown Dyak warriors, but their bodies were bare, except for the patchy reddish hair covering them, which faded to black on their faces and hands.
The lips of the nearest were raised in an angry snarl that exposed wicked looking fighting fangs, but the beasts did not seem inclined to initiate hostilities, and as they were unarmed and evidently but engaged upon their own affairs Bulan decided to withdraw without arousing them further. As he turned to retrace his steps he found his three companions gazing in wide-eyed astonishment upon the strange new creatures which confronted them.
The nearest one's lips curled into an angry snarl, showing off its sharp fighting teeth, but the creatures didn't seem ready to attack. Since they were unarmed and clearly preoccupied with their own business, Bulan decided to back off without provoking them further. As he turned to head back, he noticed his three companions staring in shock at the strange new creatures in front of them.
Number Ten was grinning broadly, while Number Three advanced cautiously toward one of the creatures, making a low guttural noise, that could only be interpreted as peaceful and conciliatory—more like a feline purr it was than anything else.
Number Ten was grinning widely, while Number Three moved carefully toward one of the creatures, making a low guttural sound that could only be seen as peaceful and friendly—more like a cat's purr than anything else.
“What are you doing?” cried Bulan. “Leave them alone. They have not offered to harm us.”
“What are you doing?” shouted Bulan. “Leave them alone. They haven't tried to hurt us.”
“They are like us,” replied Number Three. “They must be our own people. I am going with them.”
“They're just like us,” replied Number Three. “They have to be our people. I'm going with them.”
“And I,” said Number Ten.
"And I," said Ten.
“And I,” echoed Number Twelve. “At last we have found our own, let us all go with them and live with them, far away from the men who would beat us with great whips, and cut us with their sharp swords.”
“And I,” echoed Number Twelve. “Finally, we’ve found our own. Let’s all go with them and live together, far away from the men who would whip us with their heavy lashes and cut us with their sharp swords.”
“They are not human beings,” exclaimed Bulan. “We cannot live with them.”
“They're not human beings,” Bulan exclaimed. “We can't live with them.”
“Neither are we human beings,” retorted Number Twelve. “Has not von Horn told us so many times?”
“Neither are we human beings,” shot back Number Twelve. “Hasn’t von Horn told us that so many times?”
“If I am not now a human being,” replied Bulan, “I intend to be one, and so I shall act as a human being should act. I shall not go to live with savage beasts, nor shall you. Come with me as I tell you, or you shall again taste the bull whip.”
“If I’m not a human being right now,” Bulan replied, “I plan to be one, and I’ll act like a human being should. I won’t live with wild animals, and neither will you. Come with me as I say, or you’ll feel the bullwhip again.”
“We shall do as we please,” growled Number Ten, baring his fangs. “You are not our master. We have followed you as long as we intend to. We are tired of forever walking, walking, walking through the bushes that tear our flesh and hurt us. Go and be a human being if you think you can, but do not longer interfere with us or we shall kill you,” and he looked first at Number Three and then at Number Twelve for approval of his ultimatum.
“We’ll do what we want,” growled Number Ten, showing his teeth. “You're not our master. We’ve followed you as long as we plan to. We’re fed up with endlessly walking through the bushes that tear at our skin and hurt us. Go and be a human if you think you can, but don’t interfere with us anymore or we’ll kill you,” and he glanced first at Number Three and then at Number Twelve for approval of his ultimatum.
Number Three nodded his grotesque and hideous head—he was so covered with long black hair that he more nearly resembled an ourang outang than a human being. Number Twelve looked doubtful.
Number Three nodded his ugly and monstrous head—he was so covered in long black hair that he looked more like an orangutan than a human being. Number Twelve seemed unsure.
“I think Number Ten is right,” he said at last. “We are not human. We have no souls. We are things. And while you, Bulan, are beautiful, yet you are as much a soulless thing as we—that much von Horn taught us well. So I believe that it would be better were we to keep forever from the sight of men. I do not much like the thought of living with these strange, hairy monsters, but we might find a place here in the jungle where we could live alone and in peace.”
“I think Number Ten is right,” he finally said. “We aren’t human. We have no souls. We are just things. And while you, Bulan, are beautiful, you’re just as soulless as we are—that much von Horn taught us well. So I believe it would be better if we stayed hidden from men forever. I don’t really like the idea of living with these strange, hairy monsters, but we could find a spot here in the jungle where we could live alone and in peace.”
“I do not want to live alone,” cried Number Three. “I want a mate, and I see a beautiful one yonder now. I am going after her,” and with that he again started toward a female ourang outang; but the lady bared her fangs and retreated before his advance.
“I don’t want to be alone,” cried Number Three. “I want a partner, and I see a beautiful one over there right now. I’m going after her,” and with that, he started toward a female orangutan again; but she bared her teeth and backed away from his approach.
“Even the beasts will have none of us,” cried Number Ten angrily. “Let us take them by force then,” and he started after Number Three.
“Even the animals want nothing to do with us,” shouted Number Ten furiously. “Let’s just take them by force then,” and he ran after Number Three.
“Come back!” shouted Bulan, leaping after the two deserters.
“Come back!” shouted Bulan, leaping after the two deserters.
As he raised his voice there came an answering cry from a little distance ahead—a cry for help, and it was in the agonized tones of a woman’s voice.
As he shouted, he heard a cry for help coming from a short distance ahead—it was the panicked voice of a woman.
“I am coming!” shouted Bulan, and without another glance at his mutinous crew he sprang through the line of menacing ourang outangs.
“I’m coming!” shouted Bulan, and without looking back at his rebellious crew, he jumped through the line of threatening orangutans.
12
PERFIDY
On the morning that Bulan set out with his three monsters from the deserted long-house in which they had spent the night, Professor Maxon’s party was speeding up the river, constantly buoyed with hope by the repeated reports of natives that the white girl had been seen passing in a war prahu.
On the morning that Bulan left with his three monsters from the abandoned long-house where they had spent the night, Professor Maxon’s group was racing up the river, continually uplifted by the repeated reports from locals that the white girl had been spotted traveling in a war prahu.
In translating this information to Professor Maxon, von Horn habitually made it appear that the girl was in the hands of Number Thirteen, or Bulan, as they had now come to call him owing to the natives’ constant use of that name in speaking of the strange, and formidable white giant who had invaded their land.
In sharing this information with Professor Maxon, von Horn tended to make it seem like the girl was under the control of Number Thirteen, or Bulan, as they had started calling him because the locals frequently used that name when referring to the strange and intimidating white giant who had entered their territory.
At the last long-house below the gorge, the head of which had witnessed Virginia Maxon’s escape from the clutches of Ninaka and Barunda, the searching party was forced to stop owing to a sudden attack of fever which had prostrated the professor. Here they found a woman who had a strange tale to relate of a remarkable sight she had witnessed that very morning.
At the last long-house below the gorge, where Virginia Maxon had escaped from Ninaka and Barunda, the search party had to stop because the professor was suddenly struck by a fever. Here, they met a woman who had an unusual story to tell about an incredible sight she had seen that very morning.
It seemed that she had been straining tapioca in a little stream which flowed out of the jungle at the rear of the long-house when her attention was attracted by the crashing of an animal through the bushes a few yards above her. As she looked she saw a huge Mias Pappan cross the stream, bearing in his arms the dead, or unconscious form of a white-skinned girl with golden hair.
It seemed she had been rinsing tapioca in a small stream that came out of the jungle behind the long house when she heard the loud rustling of an animal in the bushes a few yards away. When she looked, she saw a huge Mias Pappan cross the stream, carrying the lifeless or unconscious body of a fair-skinned girl with golden hair.
Her description of the Mias Pappan was such as to half convince von Horn that she might have seen Number Three carrying Virginia Maxon, although he could not reconcile the idea with the story that the two Dyaks had told him of losing all of Bulan’s monsters in the jungle.
Her description of the Mias Pappan was convincing enough to make von Horn think that she could have seen Number Three carrying Virginia Maxon, even though he couldn’t match that idea with what the two Dyaks had told him about losing all of Bulan’s monsters in the jungle.
Of course it was possible that they might have made their way over land to this point, but it seemed scarcely credible—and then, how could they have come into possession of Virginia Maxon, whom every report except this last agreed was still in the hands of Ninaka and Barunda. There was always the possibility that the natives had lied to him, and the more he questioned the Dyak woman the more firmly convinced he became that this was the fact.
Of course, it was possible that they might have traveled over land to get here, but it seemed hard to believe—and then, how could they have gotten hold of Virginia Maxon, who every report except this last one said was still with Ninaka and Barunda? There was always a chance that the locals had lied to him, and the more he questioned the Dyak woman, the more convinced he became that this was true.
The outcome of it was that von Horn finally decided to make an attempt to follow the trail of the creature that the woman had seen, and with this plan in view persuaded Muda Saffir to arrange with the chief of the long-house at which they then were to furnish him with trackers and an escort of warriors, promising them some splendid heads should they be successful in overhauling Bulan and his pack.
The result was that von Horn decided to try to follow the trail of the creature the woman had seen. With this plan in mind, he convinced Muda Saffir to organize with the chief of the long-house where they were staying to provide him with trackers and a group of warriors, promising them some impressive heads if they succeeded in catching up to Bulan and his pack.
Professor Maxon was too ill to accompany the expedition, and von Horn set out alone with his Dyak allies. For a time after they departed Sing Lee fretted and fidgeted upon the verandah of the long-house. He wholly distrusted von Horn, and from motives of his own finally decided to follow him. The trail of the party was plainly discernible, and the Chinaman had no difficulty in following them, so that they had gone no great way before he came within hearing distance of them. Always just far enough behind to be out of sight, he kept pace with the little column as it marched through the torrid heat of the morning, until a little after noon he was startled by the sudden cry of a woman in distress, and the answering shout of a man.
Professor Maxon was too sick to join the expedition, so von Horn set out alone with his Dyak allies. For a while after they left, Sing Lee paced back and forth on the verandah of the long-house. He completely distrusted von Horn and, for his own reasons, ultimately decided to follow him. The trail of the group was easy to spot, and the Chinaman had no trouble tracking them, so it wasn't long before he was within earshot. Staying just out of sight, he kept up with the small group as they marched through the sweltering morning heat. Then, shortly after noon, he was jolted by the sudden scream of a woman in trouble, followed by a man's shout.
The voices came from a point in the jungle a little to his right and behind him, and without waiting for the column to return, or even to ascertain if they had heard the cries, Sing ran rapidly in the direction of the alarm. For a time he saw nothing, but was guided by the snapping of twigs and the rustling of bushes ahead, where the authors of the commotion were evidently moving swiftly through the jungle.
The voices came from a spot in the jungle a little to his right and behind him, and without waiting for the group to come back or even to see if they had heard the calls, Sing ran quickly towards the source of the noise. For a while, he saw nothing but was led by the sound of breaking twigs and rustling bushes ahead, where the ones causing the disturbance were clearly moving quickly through the jungle.
Presently a strange sight burst upon his astonished vision. It was the hideous Number Three in mad pursuit of a female ourang outang, and an instant later he saw Number Twelve and Number Ten in battle with two males, while beyond he heard the voice of a man shouting encouragement to some one as he dashed through the jungle. It was in this last event that Sing’s interest centered, for he was sure that he recognized the voice as that of Bulan, while the first cry for help which he had heard had been in a woman’s voice, and Sing knew that its author could be none other than Virginia Maxon.
Right now, a strange scene caught his surprised eye. It was the ugly Number Three crazily chasing a female orangutan, and a moment later he spotted Number Twelve and Number Ten fighting with two males, while in the distance he heard a man’s voice shouting encouragement to someone as he ran through the jungle. Sing was particularly interested in this last event because he was sure he recognized the voice as Bulan’s. The first cry for help he had heard was a woman’s voice, and Sing knew that it could only belong to Virginia Maxon.
Those whom he pursued were moving rapidly through the jungle which was now becoming more and more open, but the Chinaman was no mean runner, and it was not long before he drew within sight of the object of his pursuit.
Those he was chasing were quickly making their way through the jungle, which was becoming more open, but the Chinese man was a skilled runner, and it wasn't long before he caught sight of what he was chasing.
His first glimpse was of Bulan, running swiftly between two huge bull ourang outangs that snapped and tore at him as he bounded forward cutting and slashing at his foes with his heavy whip. Just in front of the trio was another bull bearing in his arms the unconscious form of Virginia Maxon who had fainted at the first response to her cry for help. Sing was armed with a heavy revolver but he dared not attempt to use it for fear that he might wound either Bulan or the girl, and so he was forced to remain but a passive spectator of what ensued.
His first glimpse was of Bulan, racing between two massive male orangutans that snapped and clawed at him as he leaped forward, slicing and striking at his enemies with his heavy whip. Just ahead of the trio was another male, cradling the unconscious form of Virginia Maxon, who had fainted at her first cry for help. Sing was armed with a heavy revolver, but he didn’t dare use it for fear of accidentally hitting either Bulan or the girl, so he had no choice but to stay a passive observer of what happened next.
Bulan, notwithstanding the running battle the two bulls were forcing upon him, was gaining steadily upon the fleeing ourang outang that was handicapped by the weight of the fair captive he bore in his huge, hairy arms. As they came into a natural clearing in the jungle the fleeing bull glanced back to see his pursuer almost upon him, and with an angry roar turned to meet the charge.
Bulan, despite the ongoing struggle between the two bulls, was steadily catching up to the fleeing orangutan, which was burdened by the weight of the beautiful captive he was carrying in his large, hairy arms. As they reached a natural clearing in the jungle, the fleeing bull looked back to see that his pursuer was almost on top of him, and with an enraged roar, he turned to confront the charge.
In another instant Bulan and the three bulls were rolling and tumbling about the ground, a mass of flying fur and blood from which rose fierce and angry roars and growls, while Virginia Maxon lay quietly upon the sward where her captor had dropped her.
In another moment, Bulan and the three bulls were rolling and tumbling on the ground, a chaotic mix of flying fur and blood accompanied by fierce and angry roars and growls, while Virginia Maxon lay quietly on the grass where her captor had dropped her.
Sing was about to rush forward and pick her up, when he saw von Horn and his Dyaks leap into the clearing, to which they had been guided by the sounds of the chase and the encounter. The doctor halted at the sight that met his eyes—the prostrate form of the girl and the man battling with three huge bulls.
Sing was just about to run forward and pick her up when he saw von Horn and his Dyaks jump into the clearing, drawn in by the sounds of the chase and the fight. The doctor stopped at the sight before him—the girl lying on the ground and the man struggling with three massive bulls.
Then he gathered up Virginia Maxon, and with a sign to his Dyaks, who were thoroughly frightened at the mere sight of the white giant of whom they had heard such terrible stories, turned and hastened back in the direction from which they had come, leaving the man to what seemed must be a speedy and horrible death.
Then he picked up Virginia Maxon, and with a gesture to his Dyaks, who were really scared at the sight of the white giant they had heard such terrible stories about, turned and rushed back the way they had come, leaving the man to what looked like a quick and awful death.
Sing Lee was astounded at the perfidy of the act. To Bulan alone was due the entire credit of having rescued Professor Maxon’s daughter, and yet in the very presence of his self-sacrificing loyalty and devotion von Horn had deserted him without making the least attempt to aid him. But the wrinkled old Chinaman was made of different metal, and had started forward to assist Bulan when a heavy hand suddenly fell upon his shoulder. Looking around he saw the hideous face of Number Ten snarling into his. The bloodshot eyes of the monster were flaming with rage. He had been torn and chewed by the bull with which he had fought, and though he had finally overcome and killed the beast, a female which he had pursued had eluded him. In a frenzy of passion and blood lust aroused by his wounds, disappointment and the taste of warm blood which still smeared his lips and face, he had been seeking the female when he suddenly stumbled upon the hapless Sing.
Sing Lee was shocked by the betrayal of the act. All the credit for rescuing Professor Maxon's daughter belonged to Bulan, yet right in front of his selfless loyalty and dedication, von Horn had abandoned him without even trying to help. But the old Chinaman was made of tougher stuff and had started to move forward to assist Bulan when a heavy hand suddenly landed on his shoulder. When he turned around, he saw the ugly face of Number Ten snarling at him. The monster's bloodshot eyes were blazing with rage. He had been torn and injured by the bull he had fought, and although he had finally defeated and killed the beast, the female he had been chasing had slipped away. In a frenzy of anger and bloodlust fueled by his wounds, disappointment, and the taste of fresh blood still smeared on his lips and face, he had been looking for the female when he unexpectedly came across the unfortunate Sing.
With a roar he grasped the Chinaman as though to break him in two, but Sing was not at all inclined to give up his life without a struggle, and Number Ten was quick to learn that no mean muscles moved beneath that wrinkled, yellow hide.
With a roar, he grabbed the Chinaman as if to snap him in two, but Sing was not at all willing to give up his life without a fight, and Number Ten quickly realized that there were some serious muscles under that wrinkled, yellow skin.
There could, however, have been but one outcome to the unequal struggle had Sing not been armed with a revolver, though it was several seconds before he could bring it into play upon the great thing that shook and tossed him about as though he had been a rat in the mouth of a terrier. But suddenly there was the sharp report of a firearm, and another of Professor Maxon’s unhappy experiments sank back into the nothingness from which he had conjured it.
There could have been only one outcome to the unfair struggle if Sing hadn’t had a revolver, although it took him a few seconds to be able to use it against the massive creature that was tossing him around like he was a rat in a terrier's mouth. But then there was a loud bang from the gun, and yet another of Professor Maxon’s unfortunate experiments faded back into the emptiness from which he had summoned it.
Then Sing turned his attention to Bulan and his three savage assailants, but, except for the dead body of a bull ourang outang upon the spot where he had last seen the four struggling, there was no sign either of the white man or his antagonists; nor, though he listened attentively, could he catch the slightest sound within the jungle other than the rustling of the leaves and the raucous cries of the brilliant birds that flitted among the gorgeous blooms about him.
Then Sing focused on Bulan and his three fierce attackers, but except for the dead body of a bull orangutan at the spot where he had last seen the four struggling, there was no trace of the white man or his enemies. Despite listening carefully, he couldn’t hear anything in the jungle except for the rustling leaves and the loud calls of the colorful birds that darted among the beautiful flowers around him.
For half an hour he searched in every direction, but finally, fearing that he might become lost in the mazes of the unfamiliar forest he reluctantly turned his face toward the river and the long-house that sheltered his party.
For half an hour, he looked in every direction, but eventually, worried that he might get lost in the twists and turns of the strange forest, he hesitantly turned toward the river and the long house that housed his group.
Here he found Professor Maxon much improved—the safe return of Virginia having acted as a tonic upon him. The girl and her father sat with von Horn upon the verandah of the long-house as Sing clambered up the notched log that led to it from the ground. At sight of Sing’s wrinkled old face Virginia Maxon sprang to her feet and ran forward to greet him, for she had been very fond of the shrewd and kindly Chinaman of whom she had seen so much during the dreary months of her imprisonment within the campong.
Here he found Professor Maxon in much better spirits—the safe return of Virginia had lifted his mood. The girl and her father were sitting with von Horn on the porch of the long-house as Sing climbed up the notched log that led from the ground to it. When Virginia Maxon saw Sing’s wrinkled old face, she jumped to her feet and rushed forward to greet him, as she had grown quite fond of the shrewd and kind-hearted Chinaman, having spent so much time with him during the gloomy months of her imprisonment in the campong.
“Oh, Sing,” she cried, “where have you been? We were all so worried to think that no sooner was one of us rescued than another became lost.”
“Oh, Sing,” she exclaimed, “where have you been? We were all so worried, thinking that just as one of us got rescued, another went missing.”
“Sing takee walk, Linee, las all,” said the grinning Chinaman. “Velly glad see Linee black ’gain,” and that was all that Sing Lee had to say of the adventures through which he had just passed, and the strange sights that he had seen.
“Sing take a walk, Linee, let’s go,” said the smiling Chinese man. “Really glad to see Linee back again,” and that was all Sing Lee had to say about the adventures he had just experienced and the unusual sights he had seen.
Again and again the girl and von Horn narrated the stirring scenes of the day, the latter being compelled to repeat all that had transpired from the moment that he had heard Virginia’s cry, though it was apparent that he only consented to speak of his part in her rescue under the most considerable urging. Very pretty modesty, thought Sing when he had heard the doctor’s version of the affair.
Again and again, the girl and von Horn recounted the dramatic events of the day, with von Horn being forced to relive everything that happened from the moment he heard Virginia’s cry, though it was clear that he would only agree to talk about his role in her rescue after a lot of encouragement. Very charming modesty, thought Sing when he heard the doctor’s account of the situation.
“You see,” said von Horn, “when I reached the spot Number Three, the brute that you thought was an ape, had just turned you over to Number Thirteen, or, as the natives now call him, Bulan. You were then in a faint, and when I attacked Bulan he dropped you to defend himself. I had expected a bitter fight from him after the wild tales the natives have been telling of his ferocity, but it was soon evident that he is an arrant coward, for I did not even have to fire my revolver—a few thumps with the butt of it upon his brainless skull sent him howling into the jungle with his pack at his heels.”
“You see,” said von Horn, “when I got to spot Number Three, the creature you thought was an ape had just handed you over to Number Thirteen, or as the locals now call him, Bulan. You were out cold, and when I confronted Bulan, he dropped you to defend himself. I was expecting a tough fight from him after all the wild stories the locals have been telling about his fierceness, but it quickly became clear that he’s a total coward, because I didn’t even need to use my revolver—a few hits with the butt of it on his empty skull sent him screaming into the jungle with his pack running after him.”
“How fortunate it is, my dear doctor,” said Professor Maxon, “that you were bright enough to think of trailing the miscreant into the jungle. But for that Virginia would still be in his clutches and by this time he would have been beyond all hope of capture. How can we ever repay you, dear friend?”
“How lucky it is, my dear doctor,” said Professor Maxon, “that you were smart enough to think of tracking the villain into the jungle. Without that, Virginia would still be in his grasp and by now he would be totally out of reach. How can we ever repay you, dear friend?”
“That you were generous enough to arrange when we first embarked upon the search for your daughter,” replied von Horn.
"Thank you for being generous enough to set that up when we first started looking for your daughter," replied von Horn.
“Just so, just so,” said the professor, but a shade of trouble tinged the expression of his face, and a moment later he arose, saying that he felt weak and tired and would go to his sleeping room and lie down for a while. The fact was that Professor Maxon regretted the promise he had made von Horn relative to his daughter.
“Right, right,” said the professor, but there was a hint of concern on his face, and a moment later he stood up, saying that he felt weak and tired and would go to his bedroom to lie down for a bit. The truth was that Professor Maxon regretted the promise he had made to von Horn about his daughter.
Once before he had made plans for her marriage only to regret them later; he hoped that he had made no mistake this time, but he realized that it had scarcely been fair to Virginia to promise her to his assistant without first obtaining her consent. Yet a promise was a promise, and, again, was it not true that but for von Horn she would have been dead or worse than dead in a short time had she not been rescued from the clutches of the soulless Bulan? Thus did the old man justify his action, and clinch the determination that he had before reached to compel Virginia to wed von Horn should she, from some incomprehensible motive, demur. Yet he hoped that the girl would make it easy, by accepting voluntarily the man who had saved her life.
Once before, he had made plans for her marriage only to regret them later; he hoped he hadn’t made a mistake this time, but he realized it hadn’t been fair to Virginia to promise her to his assistant without first getting her consent. Still, a promise was a promise, and wasn’t it true that if it weren’t for von Horn, she would have been dead or worse in no time after being rescued from the soulless Bulan? This was how the old man justified his actions and solidified his decision to make Virginia marry von Horn if, for some strange reason, she hesitated. Yet he hoped the girl would make it easy by willingly accepting the man who had saved her life.
Left alone, or as he thought alone, with the girl in the growing shadows of the evening, von Horn thought the moment propitious for renewing his suit. He did not consider the natives squatting about them as of sufficient consequence to consider, since they would not understand the language in which he addressed Virginia, and in the dusk he failed to note that Sing squatted with the Dyaks, close behind them.
Left alone, or so he believed, with the girl in the deepening shadows of the evening, von Horn thought it was the right moment to make his move. He didn't see the locals sitting around them as important enough to worry about, since they wouldn't understand the language he was using with Virginia. In the dim light, he didn't realize that Sing was sitting with the Dyaks, just behind them.
“Virginia,” he commenced, after an interval of silence, “often before have I broached the subject nearest to my heart, yet never have you given me much encouragement. Can you not feel for the man who would gladly give his life for you, sufficient affection to permit you to make him the happiest man in the world? I do not ask for all your love at first—that will come later. Just give me the right to cherish and protect you. Say that you will be my wife, Virginia, and we need have no more fears that the strange vagaries of your father’s mind can ever again jeopardize your life or your happiness as they have in the past.”
“Virginia,” he started after a moment of silence, “I’ve brought up the subject closest to my heart many times before, but you’ve never really encouraged me. Can’t you feel for the man who would gladly give his life for you, enough love to allow him to be the happiest man in the world? I’m not asking for all your love right away—that will come later. Just give me the chance to cherish and protect you. Say that you’ll be my wife, Virginia, and we won’t have to worry anymore that your father’s strange moods could ever again put your life or happiness at risk like they have in the past.”
“I feel that I owe you my life,” replied the girl in a quiet voice, “and while I am now positive that my father has entirely regained his sanity, and looks with as great abhorrence upon the terrible fate he planned for me as I myself, I cannot forget the debt of gratitude which belongs to you.
“I feel like I owe you my life,” replied the girl softly, “and while I’m now sure that my father has fully regained his sanity and views the terrible fate he planned for me with as much horror as I do, I can’t forget the debt of gratitude I owe you.”
“At the same time I do not wish to be the means of making you unhappy, as surely would be the result were I to marry you without love. Let us wait until I know myself better. Though you have spoken to me of the matter before, I realize now that I never have made any effort to determine whether or not I really can love you. There is time enough before we reach civilization, if ever we are fortunate enough to do so at all. Will you not be as generous as you are brave, and give me a few days before I must make you a final answer?”
“At the same time, I don’t want to be the cause of your unhappiness, which would definitely happen if I married you without love. Let’s wait until I understand myself better. Even though you’ve brought this up before, I now realize that I’ve never actually tried to figure out if I can truly love you. We have plenty of time before we reach civilization, if we’re lucky enough to get there at all. Will you be as generous as you are brave and give me a few days before I have to give you a final answer?”
With Professor Maxon’s solemn promise to insure his ultimate success von Horn was very gentle and gracious in deferring to the girl’s wishes. The girl for her part could not put from her mind the disappointment she had felt when she discovered that her rescuer was von Horn, and not the handsome young giant whom she had been positive was in close pursuit of her abductors.
With Professor Maxon’s serious promise to ensure his ultimate success, von Horn was very kind and accommodating in honoring the girl’s wishes. The girl, on her part, couldn’t shake off the disappointment she felt when she realized her rescuer was von Horn, not the attractive young giant she had been certain was closely chasing her captors.
When Number Thirteen had been mentioned she had always pictured him as a hideous monster, similar to the creature that had seized her in the jungle beside the encampment that first day she had seen the mysterious stranger, of whom she could obtain no information either from her father or von Horn. When she had recently insisted that the same man had been at the head of her father’s creatures in an attempt to rescue her, both von Horn and Professor Maxon scoffed at the idea, until at last she was convinced that the fright and the firelight had conspired to conjure in her brain the likeness of one who was linked by memory to another time of danger and despair.
When Number Thirteen was mentioned, she always imagined him as a hideous monster, similar to the creature that had grabbed her in the jungle next to the camp the first day she saw the mysterious stranger, about whom she could find out nothing from her father or von Horn. When she recently insisted that the same man had led her father’s creatures in an attempt to save her, both von Horn and Professor Maxon laughed off the idea, until she finally convinced herself that the fear and the firelight had played tricks on her mind, making her associate him with memories of another time filled with danger and despair.
Virginia could not understand why it was that the face of the stranger persisted in obtruding itself in her memory. That the man was unusually good looking was undeniable, but she had known many good looking men, nor was she especially impressionable to mere superficial beauty. No words had passed between them on the occasion of their first meeting, so it could have been nothing that he said which caused the memory of him to cling so tenaciously in her mind.
Virginia couldn't figure out why the face of the stranger kept showing up in her memory. It was clear that the man was exceptionally good-looking, but she had met many attractive guys, and she wasn't particularly swayed by just looks. They hadn't exchanged any words during their first encounter, so it couldn't have been anything he said that made her remember him so insistently.
What was it then? Was it the memory of the moments that she had lain in his strong arms—was it the shadow of the sweet, warm glow that had suffused her as his eyes had caught hers upon his face?
What was it then? Was it the memory of the times she had rested in his strong arms—was it the shadow of the sweet, warm glow that had filled her when his eyes met hers?
The thing was tantalizing—it was annoying. The girl blushed in mortification at the very thought that she could cling so resolutely to the memory of a total stranger, and—still greater humiliation—long in the secret depths of her soul to see him again.
The situation was incredibly tempting—it was frustrating. The girl felt embarrassed just thinking about how she could hold on so tightly to the memory of a complete stranger, and—even more humiliating—deep down in her soul, she secretly wanted to see him again.
She was angry with herself, but the more she tried to forget the young giant who had come into her life for so brief an instant, the more she speculated upon his identity and the strange fate that had brought him to their little, savage island only to snatch him away again as mysteriously as he had come, the less was the approval with which she looked upon the suit of Doctor von Horn.
She was upset with herself, but the more she tried to forget about the young giant who had entered her life for such a short time, the more she wondered about who he was and the strange fate that had brought him to their small, wild island, only to take him away again as mysteriously as he arrived. This made her look less favorably upon Doctor von Horn's proposal.
Von Horn had left her, and strolled down to the river. Finally Virginia arose to seek the crude couch which had been spread for her in one of the sleeping rooms of the long-house. As she passed a group of natives squatted nearby one of the number arose and approached her, and as she halted, half in fright, a low voice whispered:
Von Horn had left her and wandered down to the river. Finally, Virginia got up to find the rough bed that had been set up for her in one of the bedrooms of the long house. As she walked by a group of locals sitting nearby, one of them stood up and came over to her, and as she stopped, partly in fear, a low voice whispered:
“Lookee out, Linee, dloctor Hornee velly bad man.”
“Watch out, Linee, Doctor Hornee is a really bad man.”
“Why, Sing!” exclaimed Virginia. “What in the world do you mean by saying such a thing as that?”
“Why, Sing!” exclaimed Virginia. “What do you mean by saying something like that?”
“Never mind, Linee; you always good to old Sing. Sing no likee see you sadee. Dloctor Hornee velly bad man, las allee,” and without another word the Chinaman turned and walked away.
“Never mind, Linee; you're always good to old Sing. Sing doesn’t like to see you sad. Doctor Horn is a really bad man, last all,” and without another word, the Chinaman turned and walked away.
13
BURIED TREASURE
After the escape of the girl Barunda and Ninaka had fallen out over that affair and the division of the treasure, with the result that the panglima had slipped a knife between the ribs of his companion and dropped the body overboard.
After the girl Barunda escaped, Ninaka and the panglima had a falling out over the whole situation and the split of the treasure. This ended with the panglima stabbing his companion in the ribs and dumping the body overboard.
Barunda’s followers, however, had been highly enraged at the act, and in the ensuing battle which they waged for revenge of their murdered chief Ninaka and his crew had been forced to take to the shore and hide in the jungle.
Barunda's followers, however, were really angry about the act, and in the battle that followed to avenge their murdered chief Ninaka and his crew, they were forced to retreat to the shore and hide in the jungle.
With difficulty they had saved the chest and dragged it after them into the mazes of the underbrush. Finally, however, they succeeded in eluding the angry enemy, and took up their march through the interior for the head of a river which would lead them to the sea by another route, it being Ninaka’s intention to dispose of the contents of the chest as quickly as possible through the assistance of a rascally Malay who dwelt at Gunung Tebor, where he carried on a thriving trade with pirates.
With a lot of effort, they managed to save the chest and dragged it with them into the tangled underbrush. Finally, though, they successfully escaped the furious enemy and continued their journey through the interior toward a river that would take them to the sea via a different route. Ninaka planned to get rid of the chest's contents as quickly as possible with the help of a shady Malay who lived at Gunung Tebor, where he ran a profitable business with pirates.
But presently it became apparent that he had not so easily escaped the fruits of his villainy as he had supposed, for upon the evening of the first day the rear of his little column was attacked by some of Barunda’s warriors who had forged ahead of their fellows, with the result that the head of Ninaka’s brother went to increase the prestige and glory of the house of the enemy.
But soon it became clear that he had not escaped the consequences of his wrongdoing as easily as he had thought, because on the evening of the first day, the back of his small group was attacked by some of Barunda’s warriors who had moved ahead of the others, resulting in the death of Ninaka’s brother, which only boosted the prestige and glory of their enemies.
Ninaka was panic-stricken, since he knew that hampered as he was by the heavy chest he could neither fight nor run to advantage. And so, upon a dark night near the head waters of the river he sought, he buried the treasure at the foot of a mighty buttress tree, and with his parang made certain cabalistic signs upon the bole whereby he might identify the spot when it was safe to return and disinter his booty. Then, with his men, he hastened down the stream until they reached the head of prahu navigation where they stole a craft and paddled swiftly on toward the sea.
Ninaka was filled with panic because he realized that, weighed down by the heavy chest, he couldn't fight or run effectively. So, on a dark night near the source of the river he was looking for, he buried the treasure at the base of a huge buttress tree. Using his parang, he made specific mystical marks on the trunk so he would recognize the spot when it was safe to come back and dig up his loot. Then, with his men, he hurried down the river until they reached the furthest point navigable by boat, where they stole a craft and paddled quickly toward the sea.
When the three bull ourang outangs closed upon Bulan he felt no fear as to the outcome of the battle, for never in his experience had he coped with any muscles that his own mighty thews could not overcome. But as the battle continued he realized that there might be a limit to the number of antagonists which he could successfully withstand, since he could scarcely hope with but two hands to reach the throats of three enemies, or ward off the blows and clutches of six powerful hands, or the gnashing of three sets of savage fangs.
When the three bull orangutans closed in on Bulan, he felt no fear about the battle’s outcome, because in his experience, he had never faced any opponents his own strength couldn’t handle. But as the fight went on, he realized there might be a limit to how many enemies he could successfully fend off, since he could hardly expect to reach the throats of three opponents with just two hands, or block the strikes and grabs of six strong hands, or avoid the snapping of three sets of vicious jaws.
When the truth dawned upon him that he was being killed the instinct of self-preservation was born in him. The ferocity with which he had fought before paled into insignificance beside the mad fury with which he now attacked the three terrible creatures upon him. Shaking himself like a great lion he freed his arms for a moment from the clinging embrace of his foemen, and seizing the neck of the nearest in his mighty clutch wrenched the head completely around.
When it hit him that he was being killed, the instinct to survive kicked in. The intensity with which he had fought before was nothing compared to the wild rage with which he now attacked the three monstrous beings surrounding him. Shaking himself like a great lion, he momentarily broke free from the grasp of his opponents, and grabbing the neck of the nearest one in his powerful grip, he twisted the head completely around.
There was one awful shriek from the tortured brute—the vertebrae parted with a snap, and Bulan’s antagonists were reduced to two. Lunging and struggling the three combatants stumbled farther and farther into the jungle beyond the clearing. With mighty blows the man buffeted the beasts to right and left, but ever they returned in bestial rage to renew the encounter. Bulan was weakening rapidly under the terrific strain to which he had been subjected, and from loss of the blood which flowed from his wounds; yet he was slowly mastering the foaming brutes, who themselves were torn and bleeding and exhausted. Weaker and weaker became the struggles of them all, when a sudden misstep sent Bulan stumbling headforemost against the stem of a tree, where, stunned, he sank unconscious, at the mercy of the relentless bulls.
There was one terrible scream from the tortured creature—the vertebrae snapped apart, and Bulan’s opponents were down to two. Lurching and grappling, the three fighters staggered deeper into the jungle beyond the clearing. With powerful blows, the man knocked the beasts to the right and left, but they kept returning in feral rage to continue the fight. Bulan was quickly weakening from the intense pressure he was under and the loss of blood from his wounds; yet he was gradually gaining control over the foaming animals, which were also wounded, bleeding, and exhausted. The struggles of all of them grew weaker and weaker, when a sudden misstep caused Bulan to crash headfirst against the trunk of a tree, where, stunned, he fell unconscious, at the mercy of the relentless bulls.
They had already sprung upon the prostrate form of their victim to finish what the accident had commenced, when the loud report of Sing’s revolver smote upon their startled ears as the Chinaman’s bullet buried itself in the heart of Number Ten. Never had the ourang outangs heard the sound of a firearm, and the noise, seemingly in such close proximity, filled them with such terror that on the instant they forgot all else than this new and startling fear, and with headlong haste leaped away into the jungle, leaving Bulan lying where he had fallen.
They had already jumped on their victim's downed body to complete what the accident had started when the loud shot from Sing’s gun shocked them as the Chinaman’s bullet struck Number Ten's heart. The orangutans had never heard a gunshot before, and the noise, seeming so close, terrified them so much that they immediately forgot everything else and rushed away into the jungle, leaving Bulan where he had fallen.
So it was that though Sing passed within a few paces of the unconscious man he neither saw nor heard aught of him or his antagonists.
So it was that even though Sing walked just a few steps from the unconscious man, he didn’t see or hear anything about him or his attackers.
When Bulan returned to consciousness the day was drawing to a close. He was stiff and sore and weak. His head ached horribly. He thought that he must indeed be dying, for how could one who suffered so revive? But at last he managed to stagger to his feet, and finally to reach the stream along which he had been travelling earlier in the day. Here he quenched his thirst and bathed his wounds, and as darkness came he lay down to sleep upon a bed of matted grasses.
When Bulan regained consciousness, the day was almost over. He felt stiff, sore, and weak. His head ached terribly. He thought he must be dying, wondering how someone in such pain could recover. But eventually, he managed to get to his feet and made his way to the stream he had traveled by earlier. There, he drank to quench his thirst and washed his wounds, and as darkness fell, he settled down to sleep on a bed of tangled grasses.
The next morning found him refreshed and in considerably less pain, for the powers of recuperation which belonged to his perfect health and mighty physique had already worked an almost miraculous transformation in him. While he was hunting in the jungle for his breakfast he came suddenly upon Number Three and Number Twelve similarly employed.
The next morning, he woke up feeling refreshed and in much less pain, as the healing powers of his perfect health and strong physique had already created an almost miraculous change in him. While he was out in the jungle looking for his breakfast, he suddenly came across Number Three and Number Twelve doing the same thing.
At sight of him the two creatures started to run away, but he called to them reassuringly and they returned. On closer inspection Bulan saw that both were covered with terrible wounds, and after questioning them learned that they had fared almost as badly at the hands of the ourang outangs as had he.
At the sight of him, the two creatures started to run away, but he called to them reassuringly, and they came back. Upon closer inspection, Bulan noticed that both were covered in serious wounds, and after asking them questions, he discovered that they had suffered almost as much at the hands of the ourang outangs as he had.
“Even the beasts loathe us,” exclaimed Number Twelve. “What are we to do?”
“Even the animals hate us,” exclaimed Number Twelve. “What are we supposed to do?”
“Leave the beasts alone, as I told you,” replied Bulan.
“Leave the animals alone, like I told you,” replied Bulan.
“Human beings hate us also,” persisted Number Twelve.
“People hate us too,” Number Twelve insisted.
“Then let us live by ourselves,” suggested Number Three.
“Then let's live on our own,” suggested Number Three.
“We hate each other,” retorted the pessimistic Number Twelve. “There is no place for us in the world, and no companionship. We are but soulless things.”
“We hate each other,” replied the pessimistic Number Twelve. “There’s no place for us in the world, and no companionship. We are just soulless beings.”
“Stop!” cried Bulan. “I am not a soulless thing. I am a man, and within me is as fine and pure a soul as any man may own,” and to his mind’s eye came the vision of a fair face surmounted by a mass of loosely waving, golden hair; but the brainless ones could not understand and only shook their heads as they resumed their feeding and forgot the subject.
“Stop!” shouted Bulan. “I’m not just a meaningless being. I’m a man, and inside me is as fine and pure a soul as any man has,” and in his mind’s eye, he saw the image of a beautiful face framed by a cascade of wavy, golden hair; but the thoughtless ones couldn’t grasp it and just shook their heads as they went back to eating and forgot the topic.
When the three had satisfied the cravings of their appetites two of them were for lying down to sleep until it should be time to feed again, but Bulan, once more master, would not permit it, and forced them to accompany him in his seemingly futile search for the girl who had disappeared so mysteriously after he had rescued her from the ourang outangs.
When the three had satisfied their hunger, two of them wanted to lie down and sleep until it was time to eat again, but Bulan, once again in charge, wouldn’t allow it. He insisted they join him in his seemingly pointless search for the girl who had disappeared so mysteriously after he had rescued her from the orangutans.
Both Number Twelve and Number Three had assured him that the beasts had not recaptured her, for they had seen the entire band flee madly through the jungle after hearing the report of the single shot which had so terrorized Bulan’s antagonists. Bulan did not know what to make of this occurrence which he had not himself heard, the shot having come after he had lost consciousness at the foot of the tree; but from the description of the noise given him by Number Twelve he felt sure that it must have been the report of a gun, and hoped that it betokened the presence of Virginia Maxon’s friends, and that she was now safe in their keeping.
Both Number Twelve and Number Three had assured him that the creatures hadn't captured her again, since they had seen the whole group run away frantically through the jungle after hearing the sound of a single shot, which had scared Bulan's enemies. Bulan wasn't sure what to think about this incident that he hadn't heard himself, as the shot had occurred after he lost consciousness at the base of the tree. But from Number Twelve's description of the sound, he was convinced it must have been a gunshot, and he hoped it meant that Virginia Maxon's friends were nearby and that she was now safe with them.
Nevertheless he did not relinquish his determination to continue his search for her, since it was quite possible that the gun had been fired by a native, many of whom possessed firearms. His first concern was for the girl’s welfare, which spoke eloquently for the chivalry of his character, and though he wished to see her for the pleasure that it would give him, the hope of serving her was ever the first consideration in his mind.
Nevertheless, he didn’t give up on his determination to keep searching for her, since it was entirely possible that the gun had been fired by a local, many of whom had firearms. His primary concern was for the girl’s safety, which showed the nobility of his character, and even though he wanted to see her for the joy it would bring him, the hope of being able to help her was always his top priority.
He was now confident that he was following the wrong direction, and with the intention in view of discovering the tracks of the party which had rescued or captured Virginia after he had been forced to relinquish her, he set out in a totally new direction away from the river. His small woodcraft and little experience in travelling resulted in his becoming completely confused, so that instead of returning to the spot where he had last seen the girl, as he wished to do, he bore far to the northeast of the place, and missed entirely the path which von Horn and his Dyaks had taken from the long-house into the jungle and back.
He was now sure that he was going the wrong way, and with the goal of finding the tracks of the group that had rescued or taken Virginia after he had been forced to let her go, he set off in a completely new direction away from the river. His limited knowledge of the woods and little experience in traveling left him utterly confused, so instead of going back to the spot where he had last seen the girl, as he intended, he veered far to the northeast and completely missed the path that von Horn and his Dyaks had taken from the long-house into the jungle and back.
All that day he urged his reluctant companions on through the fearful heat of the tropics until, almost exhausted, they halted at dusk upon the bank of a river, where they filled their stomachs with cooling draughts, and after eating lay down to sleep. It was quite dark when Bulan was aroused by the sound of something approaching from up the river, and as he lay listening he presently heard the subdued voices of men conversing in whispers. He recognized the language as that of the Dyaks, though he could interpret nothing which they said.
All day long, he pushed his unwilling companions through the scorching heat of the tropics until, nearly spent, they finally stopped at dusk by the riverbank, where they quenched their thirst and, after eating, laid down to sleep. It was completely dark when Bulan was awakened by the sound of something coming from upstream, and as he listened, he soon picked up on the hushed voices of men talking in whispers. He recognized the language as that of the Dyaks, although he couldn't make out what they were saying.
Presently he saw a dozen warriors emerge into a little patch of moonlight. They bore a huge chest among them which they deposited within a few paces of where Bulan lay. Then they commenced to dig in the soft earth with their spears and parangs until they had excavated a shallow pit. Into this they lowered the chest, covering it over with earth and sprinkling dead grass, twigs and leaves above it, that it might present to a searcher no sign that the ground had recently been disturbed. The balance of the loose earth which would not go back into the pit was thrown into the river.
Currently, he saw a dozen warriors step into a small patch of moonlight. They carried a large chest among them, which they set down just a few steps from where Bulan lay. Then they started digging in the soft ground with their spears and machetes until they had made a shallow pit. They lowered the chest into it, covering it with dirt and sprinkling dead grass, twigs, and leaves on top so that it wouldn’t look like the ground had been disturbed recently. The leftover loose soil that couldn’t go back into the pit was tossed into the river.
When all had been made to appear as it was before, one of the warriors made several cuts and scratches upon the stem of a tree which grew above the spot where the chest was buried; then they hastened on in silence past Bulan and down the river.
When everything looked just as it did before, one of the warriors made a few cuts and scratches on the trunk of a tree that grew above the spot where the chest was buried; then they quickly moved on in silence past Bulan and down the river.
As von Horn stood by the river’s bank after his conversation with Virginia, he saw a small sampan approaching from up stream. In it he made out two natives, and the stealthiness of their approach caused him to withdraw into the shadow of a large prahu which was beached close to where he had been standing.
As von Horn stood by the riverbank after his talk with Virginia, he noticed a small boat coming downstream. He spotted two locals in it, and their quiet approach made him step back into the shadows of a large prahu that was beached nearby.
When the men had come close to the landing one of them gave a low signal, and presently a native came down from the long-house.
When the men got close to the landing, one of them signaled quietly, and soon a local appeared from the long house.
“Who is it comes by night?” he asked. “And what want you?”
“Who’s there at night?” he asked. “And what do you want?”
“News has just reached us that Muda Saffir is alive,” replied one of the men in the boat, “and that he sleeps this night in your long-house. Is it true?”
“News just came in that Muda Saffir is alive,” replied one of the men in the boat, “and that he’s sleeping in your long-house tonight. Is that true?”
“Yes,” answered the man on shore. “What do you wish of the Rajah Muda Saffir?”
“Yes,” replied the man on shore. “What do you want from Rajah Muda Saffir?”
“We are men of his company and we have news for him,” returned the speaker in the sampan. “Tell him that we must speak to him at once.”
“We're his associates, and we have some news for him,” the person in the boat replied. “Let him know that we need to talk to him immediately.”
The native on shore returned to the long-house without replying. Von Horn wondered what the important news for Muda Saffir might be, and so he remained as he had been, concealed behind the prahu.
The native on the shore went back to the long-house without answering. Von Horn wondered what the important news for Muda Saffir could be, so he stayed where he was, hidden behind the prahu.
Presently the old Malay came down to the water’s edge—very warily though—and asked the men whom they might be. When they had given their names he seemed relieved.
Currently, the old Malay approached the water's edge—very cautiously—and asked the men who they were. When they provided their names, he seemed relieved.
“Ninaka,” they said, “has murdered Barunda who was taking the rajah’s treasure up to the rajah’s stronghold—the treasure which Ninaka had stolen after trying to murder the rajah and which Barunda had recaptured. Now Ninaka, after murdering Barunda, set off through the jungle toward the river which leads to Gunung Tebor, and Barunda’s uncle followed him with what few men he had with him; but he sent us down river to try and find you, master, and beg of you to come with many men and overtake Ninaka and punish him.”
“Ninaka,” they said, “has killed Barunda, who was taking the rajah’s treasure to the rajah’s stronghold—the treasure that Ninaka had stolen after attempting to murder the rajah and that Barunda had recaptured. Now Ninaka, having killed Barunda, has headed into the jungle toward the river that leads to Gunung Tebor, and Barunda’s uncle is following him with what few men he has; however, he sent us down the river to find you, master, and ask you to come with a lot of men and catch up to Ninaka to punish him.”
Muda Saffir thought for a moment.
Muda Saffir took a moment to think.
“Hasten back to the uncle of Barunda and tell him that as soon as I can gather the warriors I shall come and punish Ninaka. I have another treasure here which I must not lose, but I can arrange that it will still be here when I return for it, and then Barunda’s uncle can come back with me to assist me if assistance is needed. Also, be sure to tell Barunda’s uncle never to lose sight of the treasure,” and Muda Saffir turned and hastened back to the long-house.
“Hurry back to Barunda’s uncle and tell him that as soon as I can gather the warriors, I’ll come to deal with Ninaka. I have another treasure here that I can’t afford to lose, but I can make sure it will still be here when I come back for it. Then Barunda’s uncle can join me if I need help. Also, make sure to tell Barunda’s uncle to keep a close eye on the treasure,” and Muda Saffir turned and hurried back to the long-house.
As the men in the sampan headed the boat’s bow up stream again, von Horn ran along the jungle trail beside the river and abreast of the paddlers. When he thought that they were out of hearing of the long-house he hailed the two. In startled surprise the men ceased paddling.
As the men in the small boat pointed the bow upstream again, von Horn sprinted along the jungle path next to the river, parallel to the paddlers. When he felt they were far enough away from the long-house to be out of earshot, he called out to the two. The men stopped paddling in shocked surprise.
“Who are you and what do you want?” asked one.
“Who are you and what do you want?” asked one.
“I am the man to whom the chest belongs,” replied von Horn. “If you will take me to Barunda’s uncle before Muda Saffir reaches him you shall each have the finest rifles that the white man makes, with ammunition enough to last you a year. All I ask is that you guide me within sight of the party that pursues Ninaka; then you may leave me and tell no one what you have done, nor will I tell any. What say you?”
“I’m the guy the chest belongs to,” von Horn replied. “If you take me to Barunda’s uncle before Muda Saffir gets to him, I’ll make sure you each get the best rifles the white man makes, along with enough ammo to last a year. All I ask is that you take me close enough to see the group chasing Ninaka; then you can leave me without saying a word about what you did, and I won’t say anything either. What do you say?”
The two natives consulted together in low tones. At last they drew nearer the shore.
The two locals talked quietly to each other. Finally, they moved closer to the shore.
“Will you give us each a bracelet of brass as well as the rifles?” asked the spokesman.
“Will you give each of us a brass bracelet along with the rifles?” asked the spokesman.
Von Horn hesitated. He knew the native nature well. To have acquiesced too readily would have been to have invited still further demands from them.
Von Horn hesitated. He knew the native nature well. To have agreed too easily would have been to invite even more demands from them.
“Only the rifles and ammunition,” he said at last, “unless you succeed in keeping the knowledge of my presence from both Barunda’s uncle and Muda Saffir. If you do that you shall have the bracelets also.”
“Only the rifles and ammo,” he finally said, “unless you manage to keep my presence a secret from both Barunda’s uncle and Muda Saffir. If you pull that off, you’ll get the bracelets too.”
The prow of the sampan touched the bank.
The bow of the boat touched the shore.
“Come!” said one of the warriors.
“Come on!” said one of the warriors.
Von Horn stepped aboard. He was armed only with a brace of Colts, and he was going into the heart of the wild country of the head hunters, to pit his wits against those of the wily Muda Saffir. His guides were two savage head hunting warriors of a pirate crew from whom he hoped to steal what they considered a fabulously rich treasure. Whatever sins might be laid to the door of the doctor, there could be no question but that he was a very brave man!
Von Horn stepped on board. He was only carrying a couple of Colts, and he was heading straight into the dangerous territory of the headhunters, ready to challenge the cunning Muda Saffir. His guides were two fierce headhunting warriors from a pirate crew, and he hoped to take what they saw as an incredibly valuable treasure. No matter what faults could be attributed to the doctor, it was clear that he was a very brave man!
Von Horn’s rash adventure had been suggested by the hope that he might, by bribing some of the natives with Barunda’s uncle, make way with the treasure before Muda Saffir arrived to claim it, or, failing that, learn its exact whereabouts that he might return for it with an adequate force later. That he was taking his life in his hands he well knew, but so great was the man’s cupidity that he reckoned no risk too great for the acquirement of a fortune.
Von Horn’s reckless plan was fueled by the hope that he could bribe some of the locals with Barunda’s uncle to get the treasure before Muda Saffir showed up to take it, or, if that didn’t work, find out exactly where it was so he could come back with a stronger team later. He knew he was putting his life at risk, but his greed was so intense that he believed no danger was too high to secure a fortune.
The two Dyaks, paddling in silence up the dark river, proceeded for nearly three hours before they drew in to the bank and dragged the sampan up into the bushes. Then they set out upon a narrow trail into the jungle. It so happened that after travelling for several miles they inadvertently took another path than that followed by the party under Barunda’s uncle, so that they passed the latter without being aware of it, going nearly half a mile to the right of where the trailers camped a short distance from the bivouac of Ninaka.
The two Dyaks quietly paddled up the dark river for almost three hours before they pulled into the bank and dragged the boat into the bushes. Then they started down a narrow trail into the jungle. It turned out that after traveling for several miles, they accidentally took a different path than the one used by the group led by Barunda’s uncle, meaning they passed by the latter without realizing it, traveling nearly half a mile to the right of where the group had set up camp not far from Ninaka's bivouac.
In the dead of night Ninaka and his party had crawled away under the very noses of the avengers, taking the chest with them, and by chance von Horn and the two Dyaks cut back into the main trail along the river almost at the very point that Ninaka halted to bury the treasure.
In the dead of night, Ninaka and his group had crawled away right under the noses of the avengers, taking the chest with them. By coincidence, von Horn and the two Dyaks rejoined the main trail along the river almost exactly where Ninaka stopped to bury the treasure.
And so it was that Bulan was not the only one who watched the hiding of the chest.
And so it turned out that Bulan wasn't the only one who saw the chest being hidden.
When Ninaka had disappeared down the river trail Bulan lay speculating upon the strange actions he had witnessed. He wondered why the men should dig a hole in the midst of the jungle to hide away the box which he had so often seen in Professor Maxon’s workshop. It occurred to him that it might be well to remember just where the thing was buried, so that he could lead the professor to it should he ever see the old man again. As he lay thus, half dozing, his attention was attracted by a stealthy rustling in the bushes nearby, and as he watched he was dumbfounded to see von Horn creep out into the moonlight. A moment later the man was followed by two Dyaks. The three stood conversing in low tones, pointing repeatedly at the spot where the chest lay hidden. Bulan could understand but little of their conversation, but it was evident that von Horn was urging some proposition to which the warriors demurred.
When Ninaka had disappeared down the river trail, Bulan lay pondering the strange actions he had witnessed. He wondered why the men were digging a hole in the middle of the jungle to hide the box he had often seen in Professor Maxon’s workshop. He thought it might be a good idea to remember exactly where the box was buried so he could show the professor if he ever saw the old man again. As he lay there, half dozing, he noticed a stealthy rustling in the nearby bushes, and he was shocked to see von Horn creep out into the moonlight. A moment later, two Dyaks followed him. The three stood talking in low voices, pointing repeatedly at the spot where the chest was hidden. Bulan understood little of their conversation, but it was clear that von Horn was proposing something the warriors were hesitant about.
Suddenly, without an instant’s warning, von Horn drew his gun, wheeled, and fired point-blank, first at one of his companions, then at the other. Both men fell in their tracks, and scarcely had the pungent odor of the powder smoke reached Bulan’s nostrils ere the white man had plunged into the jungle and disappeared.
Suddenly, without any warning, von Horn pulled out his gun, turned around, and shot at point-blank range, first at one of his companions and then at the other. Both men dropped right where they stood, and barely had the strong smell of gunpowder reached Bulan's nose when the white man hurried into the jungle and vanished.
Failing in his attempt to undermine the loyalty of the two Dyaks von Horn had chosen the only other way to keep the knowledge of the whereabouts of the chest from Barunda’s uncle and Muda Saffir, and now his principal interest in life was to escape the vengeance of the head hunters and return to the long-house before his absence should be detected.
Failing to sway the loyalty of the two Dyaks, von Horn had chosen the only other way to keep the location of the chest hidden from Barunda’s uncle and Muda Saffir. Now, his main focus was to escape the wrath of the headhunters and get back to the long-house before anyone noticed he was missing.
There he could form a party of natives and set out to regain the chest after Muda Saffir and Barunda’s uncle had given up the quest. That suspicion should fall on him seemed scarcely credible since the only men who knew that he had left the long-house that night lay dead upon the very spot where the treasure reposed.
There he could gather a group of locals and head out to retrieve the chest after Muda Saffir and Barunda’s uncle had given up the search. It seemed almost unbelievable that suspicion would fall on him, since the only people who knew he had left the long-house that night were dead right where the treasure was hidden.
14
MAN OR MONSTER?
When Muda Saffir turned from the two Dyaks who had brought him news of the treasure he hastened to the long-house and arousing the chief of the tribe who domiciled there explained that necessity required that the rajah have at once two war prahus fully manned. Now the power of the crafty old Malay extended from one end of this great river on which the long-house lay to the other, and though not all the tribes admitted allegiance to him, yet there were few who would not furnish him with men and boats when he required them; for his piratical cruises carried him often up and down the stream, and with his savage horde it was possible for him to wreak summary and terrible vengeance upon those who opposed him.
When Muda Saffir turned away from the two Dyaks who had brought him news of the treasure, he hurried to the long-house and woke up the tribe's chief living there. He explained that he urgently needed two fully manned war prahus for the rajah. The influence of the cunning old Malay stretched from one end of the river, where the long-house was located, to the other. While not all the tribes recognized his authority, few would refuse him men and boats when he asked for them. His piratical voyages frequently took him up and down the river, and with his fierce group, he was capable of delivering swift and brutal punishment to anyone who opposed him.
When he had explained his wishes to the chief, the latter, though at heart hating and fearing Muda Saffir, dared not refuse; but to a second proposition he offered strong opposition until the rajah threatened to wipe out his entire tribe should he not accede to his demands.
When he explained what he wanted to the chief, the chief, although he secretly hated and feared Muda Saffir, didn't dare to refuse; but he strongly opposed a second request until the rajah threatened to destroy his entire tribe if he didn't agree to his demands.
The thing which the chief demurred to had occurred to Muda Saffir even as he walked back from the river after conversing with the two Dyak messengers. The thought of regaining the treasure, the while he administered punishment to the traitorous Ninaka, filled his soul with savage happiness. Now if he could but once more possess himself of the girl! And why not? There was only the sick old man, a Chinaman and von Horn to prevent it, and the chances were that they all were asleep.
The thing the chief hesitated about had come to Muda Saffir's mind while he walked back from the river after talking to the two Dyak messengers. The idea of reclaiming the treasure while punishing the traitorous Ninaka filled him with a fierce joy. Now, if he could just have the girl again! And why not? There was only the sick old man, a Chinese man, and von Horn standing in his way, and they were likely all asleep.
So he explained to the chief the plan that had so suddenly sprung to his wicked mind.
So he explained to the chief the plan that had unexpectedly come to his devious mind.
“Three men with parangs may easily quiet the old man, his assistant and the Chinaman,” he said, “and then we can take the girl along with us.”
“Three guys with machetes can easily handle the old man, his assistant, and the Chinese guy,” he said, “and then we can take the girl with us.”
The chief refused at first, point-blank, to be a party to any such proceedings. He knew what had happened to the Sakkaran Dyaks after they had murdered a party of Englishmen, and he did not purpose laying himself and his tribe open to the vengeance of the white men who came in many boats and with countless guns and cannon to take a terrible toll for every drop of white blood spilled.
The chief initially refused flat out to participate in any of that. He was aware of what happened to the Sakkaran Dyaks after they killed a group of Englishmen, and he didn’t want to expose himself and his tribe to the wrath of the white men who arrived in numerous boats, armed with countless guns and cannons, ready to take a heavy toll for every drop of white blood shed.
So it was that Muda Saffir was forced to compromise, and be satisfied with the chief’s assistance in abducting the girl, for it was not so difficult a matter to convince the head hunter that she really had belonged to the rajah, and that she had been stolen from him by the old man and the doctor.
So it happened that Muda Saffir had to settle for the chief’s help in kidnapping the girl, as it wasn't too hard to persuade the head hunter that she truly had been the rajah's and that the old man and the doctor had taken her from him.
Virginia slept in a room with three Dyak women. It was to this apartment that the chief finally consented to dispatch two of his warriors. The men crept noiselessly within the pitch dark interior until they came to the sleeping form of one of the Dyak women. Cautiously they awoke her.
Virginia slept in a room with three Dyak women. It was to this apartment that the chief finally agreed to send two of his warriors. The men quietly moved through the pitch-black interior until they reached the sleeping figure of one of the Dyak women. Carefully, they woke her up.
“Where is the white girl?” asked one of the men in a low whisper. “Muda Saffir has sent us for her. Tell her that her father is very sick and wants her, but do not mention Muda Saffir’s name lest she might not come.”
“Where's the white girl?” one of the men asked quietly. “Muda Saffir sent us for her. Tell her that her dad is very sick and needs her, but don’t mention Muda Saffir’s name, or she might not come.”
The whispering awakened Virginia and she lay wondering what the cause of the midnight conference might be, for she recognized that one of the speakers was a man, and there had been no man in the apartment when she had gone to sleep earlier in the night.
The whispering woke Virginia up, and she lay there wondering what the midnight meeting was about, since she recognized that one of the voices was a man, and there hadn’t been any men in the apartment when she fell asleep earlier that night.
Presently she heard some one approach her, and a moment later a woman’s voice addressed her; but she could not understand enough of the native tongue to make out precisely the message the speaker wished to convey. The words “father,” “sick,” and “come,” however she finally understood after several repetitions, for she had picked up a smattering of the Dyak language during her enforced association with the natives.
Presently, she heard someone approaching her, and a moment later, a woman's voice spoke to her; but she couldn’t understand enough of the local language to grasp exactly what the speaker wanted to say. However, after several repetitions, she finally caught the words “father,” “sick,” and “come,” as she had learned a bit of the Dyak language during her time with the locals.
The moment that the possibilities suggested by these few words dawned upon her, she sprang to her feet and followed the woman toward the door of the apartment. Immediately without the two warriors stood upon the verandah awaiting their victim, and as Virginia passed through the doorway she was seized roughly from either side, a heavy hand was clapped over her mouth, and before she could make even an effort to rebel she had been dragged to the end of the verandah, down the notched log to the ground and a moment later found herself in a war prahu which was immediately pushed into the stream.
The moment the possibilities hinted at by those few words hit her, she jumped to her feet and followed the woman toward the apartment door. As soon as she stepped through the doorway, the two warriors were waiting on the verandah for their target. Virginia was roughly grabbed from both sides, a strong hand was pressed over her mouth, and before she could even try to fight back, she was pulled to the edge of the verandah, down the notched log to the ground, and moments later, she found herself in a war canoe that was quickly pushed into the water.
Since Virginia had come to the long-house after her rescue from the ourang outangs, supposedly by von Horn, Rajah Muda Saffir had kept very much out of sight, for he knew that should the girl see him she would recognize him as the man who had stolen her from the Ithaca. So it came as a mighty shock to the girl when she heard the hated tones of the man whom she had knocked overboard from the prahu two nights before, and realized that the bestial Malay sat close beside her, and that she was again in his power. She looked now for no mercy, nor could she hope to again escape him so easily as she had before, and so she sat with bowed head in the bottom of the swiftly moving craft, buried in anguished thoughts, hopeless and miserable.
Since Virginia had arrived at the long-house after being rescued from the ourang outangs, supposedly by von Horn, Rajah Muda Saffir had kept a low profile, knowing that if the girl saw him, she would recognize him as the man who had taken her from the Ithaca. So it was a huge shock for her when she heard the dreaded voice of the man she had pushed overboard from the prahu two nights earlier and realized that the savage Malay was sitting right beside her, and that she was once again under his control. She no longer expected mercy, nor could she hope to escape him as easily as she had before, so she sat with her head down in the bottom of the rapidly moving boat, lost in painful thoughts, feeling hopeless and miserable.
Along the stretch of black river that the prahu and her consort covered that night Virginia Maxon saw no living thing other than a single figure in a small sampan which hugged the shadows of the shore as the two larger boats met and passed it, nor answered their hail.
Along the stretch of dark river that the prahu and her companion traveled that night, Virginia Maxon saw no signs of life except for one person in a small sampan who stayed close to the shadows of the shore as the two larger boats approached and went past, and who didn’t respond to their call.
Where von Horn and his two Dyak guides had landed, Muda Saffir’s force disembarked and plunged into the jungle. Rapidly they hastened along the well known trail toward the point designated by the two messengers, to come upon the spot almost simultaneously with the party under Barunda’s uncle, who, startled by the two shots several hours previously, had been cautiously searching through the jungle for an explanation of them.
Where von Horn and his two Dyak guides had landed, Muda Saffir’s force got off the boat and headed into the jungle. They quickly moved along the familiar path toward the spot indicated by the two messengers, arriving almost at the same time as the group led by Barunda’s uncle. Startled by the two shots earlier in the day, he had been carefully searching the jungle for an explanation.
They had gone warily for fear that they might stumble upon Ninaka’s party before Muda Saffir arrived with reinforcements, and but just now had they discovered the prostrate forms of their two companions. One was dead, but the other was still conscious and had just sufficient vitality left after the coming of his fellows to whisper that they had been treacherously shot by the younger white man who had been at the long-house where they had found Muda Saffir—then the fellow expired without having an opportunity to divulge the secret hiding place of the treasure, over the top of which his body lay.
They had moved cautiously, afraid they might run into Ninaka’s group before Muda Saffir arrived with backup, and it was only just now that they found the lifeless bodies of their two companions. One was dead, but the other was still alive and had just enough strength left, after the arrival of his friends, to whisper that they had been ruthlessly shot by the younger white man who had been at the long-house where they found Muda Saffir—then he died without having the chance to reveal the secret hiding place of the treasure, which lay beneath his body.
Now Bulan had been an interested witness of all that transpired. At first he had been inclined to come out of his hiding place and follow von Horn, but so much had already occurred beneath the branches of the great tree where the chest lay hidden that he decided to wait until morning at least, for he was sure that he had by no means seen the last of the drama which surrounded the heavy box. This belief was strengthened by the haste displayed by both Ninaka and von Horn to escape the neighborhood as quickly as possible, as though they feared that they might be apprehended should they delay even for a moment.
Now Bulan had been a curious observer of everything that happened. At first, he thought about coming out of his hiding spot and following von Horn, but so much had already gone down under the branches of the big tree where the chest was hidden that he decided to wait at least until morning. He was sure he hadn’t seen the end of the drama surrounding the heavy box. This feeling grew stronger as he noticed the urgency with which both Ninaka and von Horn tried to leave the area, as if they feared they would be caught if they lingered even for a moment.
Number Three and Number Twelve still slept, not having been aroused even by the shots fired by von Horn. Bulan himself had dozed after the departure of the doctor, but the advent of Barunda’s uncle with his followers had awakened him, and now he lay wide eyed and alert as the second party, under Muda Saffir, came into view when they left the jungle trail and entered the clearing.
Number Three and Number Twelve were still asleep, not even stirred by the gunshots fired by von Horn. Bulan had dozed off after the doctor left, but the arrival of Barunda’s uncle and his crew had woken him up, and now he lay wide awake and alert as the second group, led by Muda Saffir, came into sight when they emerged from the jungle trail and entered the clearing.
His interest in either party was but passive until he saw the khaki blouse, short skirt and trim leggins of the captive walking between two of the Dyaks of Muda Saffir’s company. At the same instant he recognized the evil features of the rajah as those of the man who had directed the abduction of Virginia Maxon from the wrecked Ithaca.
His interest in either side was just mild until he noticed the khaki blouse, short skirt, and fitted leggings of the captive walking between two of the Dyaks from Muda Saffir’s group. At that same moment, he recognized the sinister face of the rajah as the man who had orchestrated the kidnapping of Virginia Maxon from the wrecked Ithaca.
Like a great cat Bulan drew himself cautiously to all fours—every nerve and muscle taut with the excitement of the moment. Before him he saw a hundred and fifty ferocious Borneo head hunters, armed with parangs, spears and sumpitans. At his back slept two almost brainless creatures—his sole support against the awful odds he must face before he could hope to succor the divinity whose image was enshrined in his brave and simple heart.
Like a big cat, Bulan carefully lowered himself to all fours—every nerve and muscle tense with excitement. In front of him, he saw one hundred and fifty fierce Borneo headhunters, armed with parangs, spears, and sumpitans. Behind him slept two nearly mindless creatures—his only support against the overwhelming odds he had to face before he could hope to help the divinity whose image was cherished in his brave and simple heart.
The muscles stood out upon his giant forearm as he gripped the stock of his bull whip. He believed that he was going to his death, for mighty as were his thews he knew that in the face of the horde they would avail him little, yet he saw no other way than to sit supinely by while the girl went to her doom, and that he could not do. He nudged Number Twelve. “Silence!” he whispered, and “Come! The girl is here. We must save her. Kill the men,” and the same to the hairy and terrible Number Three.
The muscles on his massive forearm flexed as he held the handle of his bullwhip. He thought he was headed for his death, because despite his strength, he knew it wouldn't matter against the crowd. Still, he couldn't just sit by while the girl faced her fate, and that was something he couldn't accept. He nudged Number Twelve. “Shh!” he whispered, “Come! The girl is here. We have to save her. Take out the men,” he said the same to the hairy and fearsome Number Three.
Both the creatures awoke and rose to their hands and knees without noise that could be heard above the chattering of the natives, who had crowded forward to view the dead bodies of von Horn’s victims. Silently Bulan came to his feet, the two monsters at his back rising and pressing close behind him. Along the denser shadows the three crept to a position in the rear of the natives. The girl’s guards had stepped forward with the others to join in the discussion that followed the dying statement of the murdered warrior, leaving her upon the outer fringe of the crowd.
Both creatures woke up and got up on their hands and knees silently, making no noise that could be heard over the chatter of the locals, who had gathered to look at the dead bodies of von Horn’s victims. Quietly, Bulan stood up, with the two monsters behind him getting up and pressing closely against him. The three of them crept along the darker shadows to a spot at the back of the crowd. The girl’s guards had stepped forward with the others to join in the discussion that followed the last words of the murdered warrior, leaving her on the edge of the crowd.
For an instant a sudden hope of escape sprang to Virginia Maxon’s mind—there was none between her and the jungle through which they had just passed. Though unknown dangers lurked in the black and uncanny depths of the dismal forest, would not death in any form be far preferable to the hideous fate which awaited her in the person of the bestial Malay pirate?
For a moment, a sudden hope of escaping flashed through Virginia Maxon’s mind—there was nothing between her and the jungle they had just passed through. Even though unknown dangers lurked in the dark and eerie depths of the dismal forest, wouldn’t any form of death be much better than the horrifying fate that awaited her at the hands of the savage Malay pirate?
She had turned to take the first step toward freedom when three figures emerged from the wall of darkness behind her. She saw the war-caps, shields, and war-coats, and her heart sank. Here were others of the rajah’s party—stragglers who had come just in time to thwart her plans. How large these men were—she never had seen a native of such giant proportions; and now they had come quite close to her, and as the foremost stooped to speak to her she shrank back in fear. Then, to her surprise, she heard in whispered English; “Come quietly, while they are not looking.”
She had just turned to take her first step toward freedom when three figures stepped out of the darkness behind her. She recognized the war caps, shields, and battle gear, and her heart sank. These were more of the rajah's party—stragglers who had shown up just in time to ruin her plans. They were so large—she had never seen a native so massive; and now they had moved in close, and when the first one bent down to speak to her, she recoiled in fear. Then, to her surprise, she heard a whispered "Come quietly, while they aren’t looking."
She thought the voice familiar, but could not place it, though her heart whispered that it might belong to the young stranger of her dreams. He reached out and took her hand and together they turned and walked quickly toward the jungle, followed by the two who had accompanied him.
She thought the voice sounded familiar but couldn't identify it, even though her heart hinted that it might belong to the young stranger from her dreams. He reached out and took her hand, and together they quickly turned and walked toward the jungle, followed by the two who were with him.
Scarcely had they covered half the distance before one of the Dyaks whose duty it had been to guard the girl discovered that she was gone. With a cry he alarmed his fellows, and in another instant a sharp pair of eyes caught the movement of the four who had now broken into a run.
Scarcely had they covered half the distance before one of the Dyaks assigned to guard the girl realized she was missing. With a shout, he alerted his companions, and in an instant, a sharp pair of eyes noticed the movement of the four who had now broken into a run.
With savage shouts the entire force of head hunters sprang in pursuit. Bulan lifted Virginia in his arms and dashed on ahead of Number Twelve and Number Three. A shower of poisoned darts blown from half a hundred sumpitans fell about them, and then Muda Saffir called to his warriors to cease using their deadly blow-pipes lest they kill the girl.
With fierce shouts, the whole group of headhunters sprinted after them. Bulan lifted Virginia in his arms and raced ahead of Number Twelve and Number Three. A barrage of poisoned darts shot from a dozen blowpipes rained down around them, and then Muda Saffir shouted to his warriors to stop using their lethal blowpipes so they wouldn't harm the girl.
Into the jungle dashed the four while close behind them came the howling pack of enraged savages. Now one closed upon Number Three only to fall back dead with a broken neck as the giant fingers released their hold upon him. A parang swung close to Number Twelve, but his own, which he had now learned to wield with fearful effect, clove through the pursuing warrior’s skull splitting him wide to the breast bone.
Into the jungle ran the four while right behind them came the howling pack of furious savages. One of them lunged at Number Three but fell back dead with a broken neck as the giant fingers let go of him. A parang swung near Number Twelve, but his own, which he had now learned to use with deadly precision, sliced through the pursuing warrior’s skull, splitting him wide open to the breastbone.
Thus they fought the while they forced their way deeper and deeper into the dark mazes of the entangled vegetation. The brunt of the running battle was borne by the two monsters, for Bulan was carrying Virginia, and keeping a little ahead of his companions to insure the girl’s greater safety.
Thus they fought while forcing their way deeper into the dark maze of tangled vegetation. The bulk of the running battle was handled by the two monsters, as Bulan was carrying Virginia, staying a little ahead of his companions to ensure the girl's greater safety.
Now and then patches of moonlight filtering through occasional openings in the leafy roofing revealed to Virginia the battle that was being waged for possession of her, and once, when Number Three turned toward her after disposing of a new assailant, she was horrified to see the grotesque and terrible face of the creature. A moment later she caught sight of Number Twelve’s hideous face. She was appalled.
Now and then, patches of moonlight filtering through the occasional openings in the leafy canopy revealed to Virginia the struggle happening over her. Once, when Number Three turned toward her after dealing with a new attacker, she was horrified to see the grotesque and terrifying face of the creature. A moment later, she caught sight of Number Twelve’s hideous face. She was appalled.
Could it be that she had been rescued from the Malay to fall into the hands of creatures equally heartless and entirely without souls? She glanced up at the face of him who carried her. In the darkness of the night she had not yet had an opportunity to see the features of the man, but after a glimpse at those of his two companions she trembled to think of the hideous thing that might be revealed to her.
Could it be that she had been saved from the Malay only to end up in the hands of creatures just as cruel and completely soulless? She looked up at the face of the man carrying her. In the dark of night, she hadn’t had a chance to see what he looked like, but after catching a glimpse of his two companions, she shuddered at the thought of the horrifying face that might be revealed to her.
Could it be that she had at last fallen into the hands of the dreaded and terrible Number Thirteen! Instinctively she shrank from contact with the man in whose arms she had been carried without a trace of repugnance until the thought obtruded itself that he might be the creature of her father’s mad experimentation, to whose arms she had been doomed by the insane obsession of her parent.
Could it be that she had finally fallen into the grip of the feared and horrific Number Thirteen! Instinctively, she recoiled from the man who had carried her without any sense of disgust until the thought struck her that he might be the result of her father's crazy experiments, to whose arms she had been condemned by her parent's insane obsession.
The man shifted her now to give himself freer use of his right arm, for the savages were pressing more closely upon Twelve and Three, and the change made it impossible for the girl to see his face even in the more frequent moonlit places.
The man adjusted her now to have better use of his right arm, as the savages were getting closer to Twelve and Three, and the change made it impossible for the girl to see his face even in the more frequent moonlit spots.
But she could see the two who ran and fought just behind them, and she shuddered at her inevitable fate. For should the three be successful in bearing her away from the Dyaks she must face an unknown doom, while should the natives recapture her there was the terrible Malay into whose clutches she had already twice fallen.
But she could see the two who ran and fought just behind them, and she shuddered at her inevitable fate. If the three succeeded in taking her away from the Dyaks, she would have to face an unknown doom, but if the natives recaptured her, there was the terrifying Malay into whose clutches she had already fallen twice.
Now the head hunters were pressing closer, and suddenly, even as the girl looked directly at him, a spear passed through the heart of Number Three. Clutching madly at the shaft protruding from his misshapen body the grotesque thing stumbled on for a dozen paces, and then sank to the ground as two of the brown warriors sprang upon him with naked parangs. An instant later Virginia Maxon saw the hideous and grisly head swinging high in the hand of a dancing, whooping savage.
Now the headhunters were moving in closer, and suddenly, just as the girl was looking right at him, a spear pierced Number Three's heart. Grabbing frantically at the shaft sticking out of his misshapen body, the horrific creature stumbled for a dozen steps before collapsing to the ground as two of the brown warriors lunged at him with bare machetes. A moment later, Virginia Maxon saw the grotesque and bloody head swinging high in the hand of a dancing, shouting savage.
The man who carried her was now forced to turn and fight off the enemy that pressed forward past Number Twelve. The mighty bull whip whirled and cracked across the heads and faces of the Dyaks. It was a formidable weapon when backed by the Herculean muscles that rolled and shifted beneath Bulan’s sun-tanned skin, and many were the brown warriors that went down beneath its cruel lash.
The man who was carrying her now had to turn and fend off the enemy that was pushing forward past Number Twelve. The powerful bullwhip spun and snapped across the heads and faces of the Dyaks. It was an intimidating weapon when supported by the strong muscles that moved and shifted beneath Bulan’s sun-tanned skin, and many of the brown warriors fell to its harsh strike.
Virginia could see that the creature who bore her was not deformed of body, but she shrank from the thought of what a sight of his face might reveal. How much longer the two could fight off the horde at their heels the girl could not guess; and as a matter of fact she was indifferent to the outcome of the strange, running battle that was being waged with herself as the victor’s spoil.
Virginia could see that the creature who brought her into the world wasn’t physically deformed, but she dreaded what his face might look like. She had no idea how much longer they could fend off the crowd chasing them; honestly, she didn’t care about the outcome of this bizarre, frantic battle where she was the prize for the victor.
The country now was becoming rougher and more open. The flight seemed to be leading into a range of low hills, where the jungle grew less dense, and the way rocky and rugged. They had entered a narrow canyon when Number Twelve went down beneath a half dozen parangs. Again the girl saw a bloody head swung on high and heard the fierce, wild chorus of exulting victory. She wondered how long it would be ere the creature beneath her would add his share to the grim trophies of the hunt.
The country was getting rougher and more open. The flight seemed to be heading toward a range of low hills, where the jungle was less dense, and the terrain rocky and rugged. They entered a narrow canyon when Number Twelve went down under a handful of machetes. Again, the girl saw a bloody head lifted high and heard the fierce, wild chorus of triumphant victory. She wondered how long it would be before the creature below her would contribute his share to the grim trophies of the hunt.
In the interval that the head hunters had paused to sever Number Twelve’s head, Bulan had gained fifty yards upon them, and then, of a sudden, he came to a sheer wall rising straight across the narrow trail he had been following. Ahead there was no way—a cat could scarce have scaled that formidable barrier—but to the right he discerned what appeared to be a steep and winding pathway up the canyon’s side, and with a bound he clambered along it to where it surmounted the rocky wall.
In the time that the head hunters paused to cut off Number Twelve’s head, Bulan had made a fifty-yard lead on them. Suddenly, he ran into a sheer wall blocking the narrow path he had been following. There was no way forward—barely a cat could have climbed that daunting barrier—but to the right, he saw what looked like a steep, winding path up the side of the canyon. With a leap, he scrambled along it until he reached the top of the rocky wall.
There he turned, winded, to await the oncoming foe. Here was a spot where a single man might defy an army, and Bulan had been quick to see the natural advantages of it. He placed the girl upon her feet behind a protruding shoulder of the canyon’s wall which rose to a considerable distance still above them. Then he turned to face the mob that was surging up the narrow pathway toward him.
There he turned, out of breath, to wait for the approaching enemy. This was a place where one man could stand up against an army, and Bulan quickly recognized the strategic advantage of it. He set the girl on her feet behind a jutting part of the canyon wall that rose quite high above them. Then he turned to confront the crowd that was rushing up the narrow path toward him.
At his feet lay an accumulation of broken rock from the hillside above, and as a spear sped, singing, close above his shoulder, the occurrence suggested a use for the rough and jagged missiles which lay about him in such profusion. Many of the pieces were large, weighing twenty and thirty pounds, and some even as much as fifty. Picking up one of the larger Bulan raised it high above his head, and then hurled it down amongst the upclimbing warriors. In an instant pandemonium reigned, for the heavy boulder had mowed down a score of the pursuers, breaking arms and legs in its meteoric descent.
At his feet was a pile of broken rocks from the hillside above, and as a spear whizzed past his shoulder, it made him think of a way to use the rough, jagged stones scattered around him. Many of the pieces were big, weighing twenty to thirty pounds, and some even weighed as much as fifty. Grabbing one of the larger ones, Bulan lifted it high above his head and then threw it down among the climbing warriors. In an instant, chaos erupted, as the heavy boulder took out a bunch of the attackers, breaking arms and legs in its swift descent.
Missile after missile Bulan rained down upon the struggling, howling Dyaks, until, seized by panic, they turned and fled incontinently down into the depths of the canyon and back along the narrow trail they had come, and then superstitious fear completed the rout that the flying rocks had started, for one whispered to another that this was the terrible Bulan and that he had but lured them on into the hills that he might call forth all his demons and destroy them.
Missile after missile, Bulan bombarded the struggling, screaming Dyaks, until, gripped by panic, they turned and fled down into the depths of the canyon and back along the narrow path they had come. Then superstitious fear intensified their retreat, as one whispered to another that this was the dreadful Bulan and that he had led them into the hills to summon all his demons and wipe them out.
For a moment Bulan stood watching the retreating savages, a smile upon his lips, and then as the sudden equatorial dawn burst forth he turned to face the girl.
For a moment, Bulan stood watching the retreating savages, a smile on his lips, and then, as the sudden equatorial dawn broke, he turned to face the girl.
As Virginia Maxon saw the fine features of the giant where she had expected to find the grotesque and hideous lineaments of a monster, she gave a quick little cry of pleasure and relief.
As Virginia Maxon looked at the handsome features of the giant, where she had anticipated seeing the grotesque and hideous traits of a monster, she let out a quick little cry of joy and relief.
“Thank God!” she cried fervently. “Thank God that you are a man—I thought that I was in the clutches of the hideous and soulless monster, Number Thirteen.”
“Thank God!” she exclaimed passionately. “Thank God that you’re a man—I thought I was trapped by the ugly and heartless creature, Number Thirteen.”
The smile upon the young man’s face died. An expression of pain, and hopelessness, and sorrow swept across his features. The girl saw the change, and wondered, but how could she guess the grievous wound her words had inflicted?
The smile on the young man's face vanished. A look of pain, hopelessness, and sadness crossed his features. The girl noticed the shift and felt curious, but how could she possibly understand the deep hurt her words had caused?
15
TOO LATE
For a moment the two stood in silence; Bulan tortured by thoughts of the bitter humiliation that he must suffer when the girl should learn his identity; Virginia wondering at the sad lines that had come into the young man’s face, and at his silence.
For a moment, the two stood in silence; Bulan tormented by thoughts of the painful humiliation he would face when the girl discovered who he was; Virginia puzzled by the sorrowful lines that had appeared on the young man's face and his quietness.
It was the girl who first spoke. “Who are you,” she asked, “to whom I owe my safety?”
It was the girl who spoke first. “Who are you,” she asked, “that I owe my safety to?”
The man hesitated. To speak aught than the truth had never occurred to him during his brief existence. He scarcely knew how to lie. To him a question demanded but one manner of reply—the facts. But never before had he had to face a question where so much depended upon his answer. He tried to form the bitter, galling words; but a vision of that lovely face suddenly transformed with horror and disgust throttled the name in his throat.
The man hesitated. It had never occurred to him in his short life to speak anything but the truth. He hardly knew how to lie. To him, a question called for only one type of answer—the facts. But he had never faced a question where so much relied on his answer. He struggled to shape the bitter, stinging words; but a vision of that beautiful face suddenly twisted with horror and disgust choked the name in his throat.
“I am Bulan,” he said, at last, quietly.
“I am Bulan,” he said finally, in a low voice.
“Bulan,” repeated the girl. “Bulan. Why that is a native name. You are either an Englishman or an American. What is your true name?”
“Bulan,” the girl repeated. “Bulan. That’s definitely a native name. You must be either English or American. What’s your real name?”
“My name is Bulan,” he insisted doggedly.
"My name is Bulan," he said stubbornly.
Virginia Maxon thought that he must have some good reason of his own for wishing to conceal his identity. At first she wondered if he could be a fugitive from justice—the perpetrator of some horrid crime, who dared not divulge his true name even in the remote fastness of a Bornean wilderness; but a glance at his frank and noble countenance drove every vestige of the traitorous thought from her mind. Her woman’s intuition was sufficient guarantee of the nobility of his character.
Virginia Maxon thought he must have a good reason for wanting to hide his identity. At first, she wondered if he could be a runaway from the law—the person responsible for some terrible crime, who couldn’t reveal his real name even in the isolation of a Bornean wilderness; but a look at his honest and noble face wiped away any trace of that suspicious thought from her mind. Her instinct as a woman was enough to assure her of his noble character.
“Then let me thank you, Mr. Bulan,” she said, “for the service that you have rendered a strange and helpless woman.”
“Then let me thank you, Mr. Bulan,” she said, “for the help you’ve given to a stranger in need.”
He smiled.
He grinned.
“Just Bulan,” he said. “There is no need for Miss or Mister in the savage jungle, Virginia.”
“Just Bulan,” he said. “No need for Miss or Mister in the wild jungle, Virginia.”
The girl flushed at the sudden and unexpected use of her given name, and was surprised that she was not offended.
The girl blushed at the sudden and unexpected use of her name, and was surprised that she wasn't offended.
“How do you know my name?” she asked.
“How do you know my name?” she asked.
Bulan saw that he would get into deep water if he attempted to explain too much, and, as is ever the way, discovered that one deception had led him into another; so he determined to forestall future embarrassing queries by concocting a story immediately to explain his presence and his knowledge.
Bulan realized he would be in trouble if he tried to explain too much, and, as often happens, found that one lie had led to another; so he decided to prevent any future awkward questions by coming up with a story right away to explain why he was there and what he knew.
“I lived upon the island near your father’s camp,” he said. “I knew you all—by sight.”
“I lived on the island close to your dad’s camp,” he said. “I recognized all of you—by sight.”
“How long have you lived there?” asked the girl. “We thought the island uninhabited.”
“How long have you lived there?” the girl asked. “We thought the island was uninhabited.”
“All my life,” replied Bulan truthfully.
"All my life," Bulan replied honestly.
“It is strange,” she mused. “I cannot understand it. But the monsters—how is it that they followed you and obeyed your commands?”
“It’s weird,” she thought. “I just don’t get it. But the monsters—how is it possible that they tracked you down and did what you said?”
Bulan touched the bull whip that hung at his side.
Bulan touched the bullwhip hanging at his side.
“Von Horn taught them to obey this,” he said.
“Von Horn taught them to follow this,” he said.
“He used that upon them?” cried the girl in horror.
"He used that on them?" the girl exclaimed in shock.
“It was the only way,” said Bulan. “They were almost brainless—they could understand nothing else, for they could not reason.”
“It was the only way,” Bulan said. “They were nearly mindless—they couldn’t grasp anything else because they couldn’t think critically.”
Virginia shuddered.
Virginia shook.
“Where are they now—the balance of them?” she asked.
“Where are they now—the rest of them?” she asked.
“They are dead, poor things,” he replied, sadly. “Poor, hideous, unloved, unloving monsters—they gave up their lives for the daughter of the man who made them the awful, repulsive creatures that they were.”
“They're dead, poor things,” he said, sadly. “Poor, ugly, unloved, unloving monsters—they sacrificed their lives for the daughter of the man who turned them into the awful, repulsive beings that they were.”
“What do you mean?” cried the girl.
“What do you mean?” yelled the girl.
“I mean that all have been killed searching for you, and battling with your enemies. They were soulless creatures, but they loved the mean lives they gave up so bravely for you whose father was the author of their misery—you owe a great deal to them, Virginia.”
“I mean that everyone has died looking for you and fighting your enemies. They were lifeless beings, but they cherished the miserable lives they bravely sacrificed for you, whose father caused their suffering—you owe them a lot, Virginia.”
“Poor things,” murmured the girl, “but yet they are better off, for without brains or souls there could be no happiness in life for them. My father did them a hideous wrong, but it was an unintentional wrong. His mind was crazed with dwelling upon the wonderful discovery he had made, and if he wronged them he contemplated a still more terrible wrong to be inflicted upon me, his daughter.”
“Poor things,” the girl murmured, “but they’re better off because without brains or souls, they can't feel unhappy. My father did them a terrible injustice, but it was unintentional. He was so consumed by the amazing discovery he had made that he didn’t realize he was wronging them, and he was thinking about an even worse harm he might do to me, his daughter.”
“I do not understand,” said Bulan.
"I don't get it," said Bulan.
“It was his intention to give me in marriage to one of his soulless monsters—to the one he called Number Thirteen. Oh, it is terrible even to think of the hideousness of it; but now they are all dead he cannot do it even though his poor mind, which seems well again, should suffer a relapse.”
“It was his plan to marry me off to one of his soulless monsters—specifically the one he referred to as Number Thirteen. Oh, it's awful just to consider how horrifying that would have been; but now that they are all gone, he can’t do it, even if his poor mind, which seems okay again, were to have a setback.”
“Why do you loathe them so?” asked Bulan. “Is it because they are hideous, or because they are soulless?”
“Why do you hate them so much?” asked Bulan. “Is it because they’re ugly, or because they have no souls?”
“Either fact were enough to make them repulsive,” replied the girl, “but it is the fact that they were without souls that made them totally impossible—one easily overlooks physical deformity, but the moral depravity that must be inherent in a creature without a soul must forever cut him off from intercourse with human beings.”
“Either fact would be enough to make them repulsive,” replied the girl, “but it’s the fact that they’re soulless that makes them completely impossible—people can easily overlook physical deformities, but the moral corruption that must exist in a creature without a soul forever separates them from interactions with humans.”
“And you think that regardless of their physical appearance the fact that they were without souls would have been apparent?” asked Bulan.
“And you think that, no matter how they looked, it would have been obvious that they didn’t have souls?” asked Bulan.
“I am sure of it,” cried Virginia. “I would know the moment I set my eyes upon a creature without a soul.”
“I’m sure of it,” shouted Virginia. “I would recognize it the moment I laid eyes on a soulless creature.”
With all the sorrow that was his, Bulan could scarce repress a smile, for it was quite evident either that it was impossible to perceive a soul, or else that he possessed one.
With all the sadness he felt, Bulan could hardly hold back a smile, because it was clear that either it was impossible to see a soul, or he actually had one.
“Just how do you distinguish the possessor of a soul?” he asked.
“Just how do you tell if someone has a soul?” he asked.
The girl cast a quick glance up at him.
The girl quickly glanced up at him.
“You are making fun of me,” she said.
“You're making fun of me,” she said.
“Not at all,” he replied. “I am just curious as to how souls make themselves apparent. I have seen men kill one another as beasts kill. I have seen one who was cruel to those within his power, yet they were all men with souls. I have seen eleven soulless monsters die to save the daughter of a man whom they believed had wronged them terribly—a man with a soul. How then am I to know what attributes denote the possession of the immortal spark? How am I to know whether or not I possess a soul?”
“Not at all,” he replied. “I’m just curious about how souls show themselves. I’ve seen men kill each other like animals. I’ve seen someone who was cruel to those under his control, yet they were all men with souls. I’ve watched eleven soulless monsters die to save the daughter of a man they thought had wronged them badly—a man with a soul. So how am I supposed to understand what traits indicate the presence of the immortal spark? How can I know if I have a soul or not?”
Virginia smiled.
Virginia grinned.
“You are courageous and honorable and chivalrous—those are enough to warrant the belief that you have a soul, were it not apparent from your countenance that you are of the higher type of mankind,” she said.
“You're brave, respectable, and noble—those qualities alone would make me believe you have a soul, even if your appearance clearly shows you're one of the better types of humanity,” she said.
“I hope that you will never change your opinion of me, Virginia,” said the man; but he knew that there lay before her a severe shock, and before him a great sorrow when they should come to where her father was and the girl should learn the truth concerning him.
“I hope you never change your mind about me, Virginia,” said the man; but he knew that a harsh shock awaited her, and a deep sorrow lay ahead for him when they reached her father and she discovered the truth about him.
That he did not himself tell her may be forgiven him, for he had only a life of misery to look forward to after she should know that he, too, was equally a soulless monster with the twelve that had preceded him to a merciful death. He would have envied them but for the anticipation of the time that he might be alone with her before she learned the truth.
That he didn’t tell her himself can be forgiven, since he only had a life of misery waiting for him once she found out that he was just as much a soulless monster as the twelve who had gone before him to a merciful death. He would have envied them if it weren't for the hope of the time he could spend alone with her before she learned the truth.
As he pondered the future there came to him the thought that should they never find Professor Maxon or von Horn the girl need never know but that he was a human being. He need not lose her then, but always be near her. The idea grew and with it the mighty temptation to lead Virginia Maxon far into the jungle, and keep her forever from the sight of men. And why not? Had he not saved her where others had failed? Was she not, by all that was just and fair, his?
As he thought about the future, it struck him that if they never found Professor Maxon or von Horn, the girl would never need to know he wasn't human. He wouldn't have to lose her then; he could always be close to her. The idea began to expand, and with it came the powerful temptation to take Virginia Maxon deep into the jungle and keep her away from the eyes of other men. And why not? Hadn't he saved her when others had failed? Wasn't she, by all that was fair and right, his?
Did he owe any loyalty to either her father or von Horn? Already he had saved Professor Maxon’s life, so the obligation, if there was any, lay all against the older man; and three times he had saved Virginia. He would be very kind and good to her. She should be much happier and a thousand times safer than with those others who were so poorly equipped to protect her.
Did he owe any loyalty to her father or von Horn? He had already saved Professor Maxon’s life, so any obligation, if it existed, was all towards the older man; and he had saved Virginia three times. He would be very kind and good to her. She should be much happier and a thousand times safer than with those others who were not capable of protecting her.
As he stood silently gazing out across the jungle beneath them toward the new sun the girl watched him in a spell of admiration of his strong and noble face, and his perfect physique. What would have been her emotions had she guessed what thoughts were his! It was she who broke the silence.
As he stood quietly looking out over the jungle below toward the rising sun, the girl admired his strong and noble face, along with his flawless physique. If only she knew what thoughts were running through his mind! It was she who finally spoke.
“Can you find the way to the long-house where my father is?” she asked.
“Can you show me how to get to the long-house where my dad is?” she asked.
Bulan, startled at the question, looked up from his reverie. The thing must be faced, then, sooner than he thought. How was he to tell her of his intention? It occurred to him to sound her first—possibly she would make no objection to the plan.
Bulan, surprised by the question, looked up from his daydream. It seemed he had to address the issue sooner than he expected. How was he going to explain his intentions to her? He thought about gauging her feelings first—maybe she wouldn’t mind the plan.
“You are anxious to return?” he asked.
"You want to go back?" he asked.
“Why, yes, of course, I am,” she replied. “My father will be half mad with apprehension, until he knows that I am safe. What a strange question, indeed.” Still, however, she did not doubt the motives of her companion.
“Why, yes, of course, I am,” she replied. “My dad is going to be half crazy with worry until he knows I’m safe. What a weird question, really.” Still, she didn’t doubt her companion’s motives.
“Suppose we should be unable to find our way to the long-house?” he continued.
“What if we can’t find our way to the long house?” he continued.
“Oh, don’t say such a thing,” cried the girl. “It would be terrible. I should die of misery and fright and loneliness in this awful jungle. Surely you can find your way to the river—it was but a short march through the jungle from where we landed to the spot at which you took me away from that fearful Malay.”
“Oh, don’t say that,” the girl exclaimed. “That would be terrible. I would be consumed by misery, fear, and loneliness in this awful jungle. Surely you can find your way to the river—it was just a short walk through the jungle from where we landed to the place you rescued me from that frightening Malay.”
The girl’s words cast a cloud over Bulan’s hopes. The future looked less roseate with the knowledge that she would be unhappy in the life that he had been mapping for them. He was silent—thinking. In his breast a riot of conflicting emotions were waging the first great battle which was to point the trend of the man’s character—would the selfish and the base prevail, or would the noble?
The girl’s words darkened Bulan’s hopes. The future seemed less bright knowing she would be unhappy in the life he had envisioned for them. He fell silent—thinking. Inside him, a storm of conflicting emotions were waging the first major battle that would shape the man’s character—would the selfish and lowly win out, or would the noble?
With the thought of losing her his desire for her companionship became almost a mania. To return her to her father and von Horn would be to lose her—of that there could be no doubt, for they would not leave her long in ignorance of his origin. Then, in addition to being deprived of her forever, he must suffer the galling mortification of her scorn.
With the idea of losing her, his need for her company became almost obsessive. Returning her to her father and von Horn would mean losing her for sure, because they wouldn’t keep her in the dark about where he came from for long. So, not only would he be permanently separated from her, but he would also have to endure the painful humiliation of her disdain.
It was a great deal to ask of a fledgling morality that was yet scarcely cognizant of its untried wings; but even as the man wavered between right and wrong there crept into his mind the one great and burning question of his life—had he a soul? And he knew that upon his decision of the fate of Virginia Maxon rested to some extent the true answer to that question, for, unconsciously, he had worked out his own crude soul hypothesis which imparted to this invisible entity the power to direct his actions only for good. Therefore he reasoned that wickedness presupposed a small and worthless soul, or the entire lack of one.
It was a lot to ask of a young sense of morality that was barely aware of its untested abilities; but even as the man struggled between right and wrong, the one big, burning question of his life crept into his mind—did he have a soul? He realized that his decision about Virginia Maxon's fate had some bearing on the true answer to that question. Unknowingly, he had developed a rough idea about his soul that gave this invisible aspect the ability to guide his actions toward good. So, he concluded that wickedness indicated a small and worthless soul, or the complete absence of one.
That she would hate a soulless creature he accepted as a foregone conclusion. He desired her respect, and that fact helped him to his final decision, but the thing that decided him was born of the truly chivalrous nature he possessed—he wanted Virginia Maxon to be happy; it mattered not at what cost to him.
That she would dislike a soulless being was something he took as a given. He wanted her respect, and that fact influenced his final choice, but what really made up his mind came from his genuinely chivalrous nature—he wanted Virginia Maxon to be happy, no matter what it cost him.
The girl had been watching him closely as he stood silently thinking after her last words. She did not know the struggle that the calm face hid; yet she felt that the dragging moments were big with the question of her fate.
The girl had been watching him closely as he stood quietly, deep in thought after her last words. She didn’t know the inner battle that the calm face concealed; still, she sensed that the heavy moments were charged with the question of her fate.
“Well?” she said at length.
“Well?” she asked after a while.
“We must eat first,” he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, and not at all as though he was about to renounce his life’s happiness, “and then we shall set out in search of your father. I shall take you to him, Virginia, if man can find him.”
“We need to eat first,” he said in a straightforward tone, not at all as if he was about to give up his happiness, “and then we’ll head out to find your father. I’ll take you to him, Virginia, if anyone can find him.”
“I knew that you could,” she said, simply, “but how my father and I ever can repay you I do not know—do you?”
“I knew you could,” she said simply, “but I have no idea how my father and I can ever repay you—do you?”
“Yes,” said Bulan, and there was a sudden rush of fire to his eyes that kept Virginia Maxon from urging a detailed explanation of just how she might repay him.
“Yes,” Bulan replied, and a sudden spark ignited in his eyes that stopped Virginia Maxon from asking for a detailed explanation of how she could repay him.
In truth she did not know whether to be angry, or frightened, or glad of the truth that she read there; or mortified that it had awakened in her a realization that possibly an analysis of her own interest in this young stranger might reveal more than she had imagined.
In truth, she didn't know whether to feel angry, scared, or relieved by the truth she saw there; or embarrassed that it had sparked in her a realization that maybe examining her own interest in this young stranger could uncover more than she had thought.
The constraint that suddenly fell upon them was relieved when Bulan motioned her to follow him back down the trail into the gorge in search of food. There they sat together upon a fallen tree beside a tiny rivulet, eating the fruit that the man gathered. Often their eyes met as they talked, but always the girl’s fell before the open worship of the man’s.
The pressure that suddenly weighed on them was lifted when Bulan signaled her to follow him back down the path into the gorge to look for food. There, they sat together on a fallen tree next to a small stream, eating the fruit he had collected. Their eyes frequently met as they spoke, but the girl always looked away from the man's open admiration.
Many were the men who had looked in admiration at Virginia Maxon in the past, but never, she felt, with eyes so clean and brave and honest. There was no guile or evil in them, and because of it she wondered all the more that she could not face them.
Many men had admired Virginia Maxon in the past, but she felt that never before had anyone looked at her with such clear, brave, and honest eyes. There was no deceit or malice in them, and because of that, she found herself even more puzzled about why she couldn't meet their gaze.
“What a wonderful soul those eyes portray,” she thought, “and how perfectly they assure the safety of my life and honor while their owner is near me.”
“What a beautiful soul those eyes show,” she thought, “and how perfectly they guarantee the safety of my life and honor while their owner is by my side.”
And the man thought: “Would that I owned a soul that I might aspire to live always near her—always to protect her.”
And the man thought, “If only I had a soul so I could always be close to her—always protect her.”
When they had eaten the two set out once more in search of the river, and the confidence that is born of ignorance was theirs, so that beyond each succeeding tangled barrier of vines and creepers they looked to see the swirling stream that would lead them to the girl’s father.
When they finished eating, the two set out again to find the river, full of the kind of confidence that comes from not knowing better. They expected to see the flowing stream beyond each new tangle of vines and creepers, which they believed would lead them to the girl’s father.
On and on they trudged, the man often carrying the girl across the rougher obstacles and through the little streams that crossed their path, until at last came noon, and yet no sign of the river they sought. The combined jungle craft of the two had been insufficient either to trace the way that they had come, or point the general direction of the river.
On and on they walked, the man often carrying the girl over rough patches and through the small streams that crossed their path, until noon finally arrived, and still, there was no sign of the river they were looking for. Their combined knowledge of the jungle was not enough to retrace their steps or to indicate the general direction of the river.
As the afternoon drew to a close Virginia Maxon commenced to lose heart—she was confident that they were lost. Bulan made no pretence of knowing the way, the most that he would say being that eventually they must come to the river. As a matter-of-fact had it not been for the girl’s evident concern he would have been glad to know that they were irretrievably lost; but for her sake his efforts to find the river were conscientious.
As the afternoon came to an end, Virginia Maxon started to lose hope—she was sure they were lost. Bulan made no effort to pretend he knew the way; all he would say was that they would eventually reach the river. In fact, if it hadn't been for the girl's clear worry, he would have been pleased to know they were completely lost; but for her sake, he was genuinely trying to find the river.
When at last night closed down upon them the girl was, at heart, terror stricken, but she hid her true state from the man, because she knew that their plight was no fault of his. The strange and uncanny noises of the jungle night filled her with the most dreadful forebodings, and when a cold, drizzling rain set in upon them her cup of misery was full.
When night finally fell around them, the girl felt deep terror inside, but she hid her true feelings from the man because she knew their situation wasn’t his fault. The eerie and unsettling sounds of the jungle night filled her with the worst fears, and when a cold, drizzling rain started, her misery reached its peak.
Bulan rigged a rude shelter for her, making her lie down beneath it, and then he removed his Dyak war-coat and threw it over her, but it was hours before her exhausted body overpowered her nervous fright and won a fitful and restless slumber. Several times Virginia became obsessed with the idea that Bulan had left her alone there in the jungle, but when she called his name he answered from close beside her shelter.
Bulan set up a makeshift shelter for her, making her lie down underneath it, and then he took off his Dyak war coat and draped it over her. But it was hours before her tired body overwhelmed her anxious fear, and she fell into a fitful, restless sleep. A few times, Virginia became convinced that Bulan had abandoned her in the jungle, but when she called his name, he responded from just beside her shelter.
She thought that he had reared another for himself nearby, but even the thought that he might sleep filled her with dread, yet she would not call to him again, since she knew that he needed his rest even more than she. And all the night Bulan stood close beside the woman he had learned to love—stood almost naked in the chill night air and the cold rain, lest some savage man or beast creep out of the darkness after her while he slept.
She thought that he had raised another for himself nearby, but even the idea that he might be sleeping filled her with fear. Still, she wouldn’t call out to him again, knowing that he needed his rest even more than she did. And all night, Bulan stood close to the woman he had learned to love—almost naked in the cold night air and the chilling rain—so that no savage man or beast would sneak out of the darkness after her while he slept.
The next day with its night, and the next, and the next were but repetitions of the first. It had become an agony of suffering for the man to fight off sleep longer. The girl read part of the truth in his heavy eyes and worn face, and tried to force him to take needed rest, but she did not guess that he had not slept for four days and nights.
The next day, then the night, and the next day, and night again were just repeats of the first. It was becoming torturous for the man to keep himself awake any longer. The girl could see some of the truth in his heavy eyes and tired face, and she tried to convince him to get some much-needed rest, but she didn't realize that he hadn't slept for four days and nights.
At last abused Nature succumbed to the terrific strain that had been put upon her, and the giant constitution of the man went down before the cold and the wet, weakened and impoverished by loss of sleep and insufficient food; for through the last two days he had been able to find but little, and that little he had given to the girl, telling her that he had eaten his fill while he gathered hers.
At last, battered Nature gave in to the immense pressure placed on her, and the man’s huge physique succumbed to the cold and wet, weakened and drained by lack of sleep and insufficient food; for in the last two days, he had barely managed to find anything, and what little he did discover, he gave to the girl, telling her that he had eaten enough while he collected hers.
It was on the fifth morning, when Virginia awoke, that she found Bulan rolling and tossing upon the wet ground before her shelter, delirious with fever. At the sight of the mighty figure reduced to pitiable inefficiency and weakness, despite the knowledge that her protector could no longer protect, the fear of the jungle faded from the heart of the young girl—she was no more a weak and trembling daughter of an effete civilization. Instead she was a lioness, watching over and protecting her sick mate. The analogy did not occur to her, but something else did as she saw the flushed face and fever wracked body of the man whose appeal to her she would have thought purely physical had she given the subject any analytic consideration; and as a realization of his utter helplessness came to her she bent over him and kissed first his forehead and then his lips.
It was on the fifth morning, when Virginia woke up, that she found Bulan tossing and turning on the wet ground in front of her shelter, delirious with fever. Seeing the strong figure reduced to such a pitiful state and weakness, despite knowing that her protector could no longer guard her, the fear of the jungle faded from the young girl's heart—she was no longer a weak and trembling daughter of a declining civilization. Instead, she was a lioness, watching over and taking care of her sick mate. The comparison didn't occur to her, but something else did as she looked at the flushed face and fever-stricken body of the man whose attraction to her she would have thought purely physical if she had analyzed it; and as she realized his complete helplessness, she leaned over him and kissed his forehead and then his lips.
“What a noble and unselfish love yours has been,” she murmured. “You have even tried to hide it that my position might be the easier to bear, and now that it may be too late I learn that I love you—that I have always loved you. Oh, Bulan, my Bulan, what a cruel fate that permitted us to find one another only to die together!”
“What a noble and selfless love you’ve shown,” she whispered. “You even tried to hide it so my situation would be easier to handle, and now that it might be too late, I realize that I love you—that I’ve always loved you. Oh, Bulan, my Bulan, what a cruel fate that brought us together only for us to die together!”
16
SING SPEAKS
For a week Professor Maxon with von Horn and Sing sought for Virginia. They could get no help from the natives of the long-house, who feared the vengeance of Muda Saffir should he learn that they had aided the white men upon his trail.
For a week, Professor Maxon, von Horn, and Sing searched for Virginia. They couldn’t get any help from the locals in the long-house, who were afraid of Muda Saffir's retaliation if he found out they had helped the white men looking for him.
And always as the three hunted through the jungle and up and down the river there lurked ever near a handful of the men of the tribe of the two whom von Horn had murdered, waiting for the chance that would give them revenge and the heads of the three they followed. They feared the guns of the white men too much to venture an open attack, and at night the quarry never abated their watchfulness, so that days dragged on, and still the three continued their hopeless quest unconscious of the relentless foe that dogged their footsteps.
And as the three moved through the jungle and along the river, there was always a small group of men from the tribe of the two that von Horn had killed, lurking nearby, waiting for the chance to get revenge and the heads of the three they were following. They were too afraid of the white men's guns to launch a direct attack, and at night, the hunters never let their guard down, so the days dragged on, and the three kept on with their hopeless quest, unaware of the relentless enemy trailing them.
Von Horn was always searching for an opportunity to enlist the aid of the friendly natives in an effort to regain the chest, but so far he had found none who would agree to accompany him even in consideration of a large share of the booty. It was the treasure alone which kept him to the search for Virginia Maxon, and he made it a point to direct the hunt always in the vicinity of the spot where it was buried, for a great fear consumed him that Ninaka might return and claim it before he had a chance to make away with it.
Von Horn was always looking for a chance to get help from the friendly locals to recover the chest, but so far he hadn't found anyone willing to join him, even with the promise of a big share of the treasure. It was the treasure itself that kept him searching for Virginia Maxon, and he made sure to conduct his search near the spot where it was buried, driven by a strong fear that Ninaka might come back and take it before he could get away with it.
Three times during the week they returned and slept at the long-house, hoping each time to learn that the natives had received some news of her they sought, through the wonderful channels of communication that seemed always open across the trackless jungle and up and down the savage, lonely rivers.
Three times a week, they came back and stayed at the long house, hoping each time to find out that the locals had heard some news about her, through the amazing ways of communication that always seemed to be flowing through the endless jungle and along the wild, isolated rivers.
For two days Bulan lay raving in the delirium of fever, while the delicate girl, unused to hardship and exposure, watched over him and nursed him with the loving tenderness and care of a young mother with her first born.
For two days, Bulan lay tossing and turning in a feverish delirium, while the fragile girl, unfamiliar with hardship and exposure, kept watch over him and cared for him with the loving tenderness and attention of a young mother with her first child.
For the most part the young giant’s ravings were inarticulate, but now and then Virginia heard her name linked with words of reverence and worship. The man fought again the recent battles he had passed through, and again suffered the long night watches beside the sleeping girl who filled his heart. Then it was that she learned the truth of his self-sacrificing devotion. The thing that puzzled her most was the repetition of a number and a name which ran through all his delirium—“Nine ninety nine Priscilla.”
For the most part, the young giant's ramblings were hard to understand, but occasionally Virginia heard her name mentioned with feelings of respect and admiration. The man struggled with the recent battles he had fought, and once more endured the long nights beside the sleeping girl who filled his heart. It was then that she realized the depth of his selfless devotion. What confused her the most was the constant mention of a number and a name that echoed throughout his delirium—“Nine ninety-nine Priscilla.”
She could make neither head nor tail of it, nor was there another word to give a clue to its meaning, so at last from constant repetition it became a commonplace and she gave it no further thought.
She couldn't make any sense of it, and there was no other word to hint at its meaning, so eventually, after hearing it over and over, it became ordinary to her, and she stopped thinking about it.
The girl had given up hope that Bulan ever could recover, so weak and emaciated had he become, and when the fever finally left him quite suddenly she was positive that it was the beginning of the end. It was on the morning of the seventh day since they had commenced their wandering in search of the long-house that, as she sat watching him, she saw his eyes resting upon her face with a look of recognition.
The girl had lost hope that Bulan could ever get better; he had become so weak and thin. When the fever finally left him so suddenly, she was sure it was the start of the end. It was the morning of the seventh day since they had started wandering in search of the long-house, and as she sat watching him, she saw his eyes on her face with a look of recognition.
Gently she took his hand, and at the act he smiled at her very weakly.
Gently she took his hand, and at that moment, he smiled at her very weakly.
“You are better, Bulan,” she said. “You have been very sick, but now you shall soon be well again.”
“You're doing better, Bulan,” she said. “You've been really sick, but you'll be better soon.”
She did not believe her own words, yet the mere saying of them gave her renewed hope.
She didn't believe her own words, but just saying them gave her a fresh sense of hope.
“Yes,” replied the man. “I shall soon be well again. How long have I been like this?”
“Yes,” replied the man. “I’ll be better soon. How long have I been like this?”
“For two days,” she replied.
“For two days,” she said.
“And you have watched over me alone in the jungle for two days?” he asked incredulously.
“And you’ve been watching over me alone in the jungle for two days?” he asked in disbelief.
“Had it been for life,” she said in a low voice, “it would scarce have repaid the debt I owe you.”
“Had it been for life,” she said softly, “it would hardly have repaid the debt I owe you.”
For a long time he lay looking up into her eyes—longingly, wistfully.
For a long time, he lay there, gazing up into her eyes—filled with longing, and a touch of nostalgia.
“I wish that it had been for life,” he said.
“I wish it had been for life,” he said.
At first she did not quite realize what he meant, but presently the tired and hopeless expression of his eyes brought to her a sudden knowledge of his meaning.
At first, she didn't fully understand what he meant, but soon the tired and hopeless look in his eyes gave her a sudden clarity about his meaning.
“Oh, Bulan,” she cried, “you must not say that. Why should you wish to die?”
“Oh, Bulan,” she cried, “you can't say that. Why would you want to die?”
“Because I love you, Virginia,” he replied. “And because, when you know what I am, you will hate and loathe me.”
“Because I love you, Virginia,” he answered. “And because, when you find out who I really am, you will hate and despise me.”
On the girl’s lips was an avowal of her own love, but as she bent closer to whisper the words in his ear there came the sound of men crashing through the jungle, and as she turned to face the peril that she thought approaching, von Horn sprang into view, while directly behind him came her father and Sing Lee.
On the girl’s lips was a declaration of her love, but just as she leaned in to whisper it in his ear, the noise of men crashing through the jungle interrupted her. As she turned to confront the danger she thought was coming, von Horn appeared, followed closely by her father and Sing Lee.
Bulan saw them at the same instant, and as Virginia ran forward to greet her father he staggered weakly to his feet. Von Horn was the first to see the young giant, and with an oath sprang toward him, drawing his revolver as he came.
Bulan saw them at the same moment, and as Virginia ran ahead to greet her dad, he unsteadily got to his feet. Von Horn was the first to notice the young giant and, swearing under his breath, rushed toward him, pulling out his revolver as he approached.
“You beast,” he cried. “We have caught you at last.”
“You monster,” he yelled. “We finally caught you.”
At the words Virginia turned back toward Bulan with a little scream of warning and of horror. Professor Maxon was behind her.
At those words, Virginia turned back to Bulan with a small scream of warning and fear. Professor Maxon was right behind her.
“Shoot the monster, von Horn,” he ordered. “Do not let him escape.”
“Shoot the monster, von Horn,” he commanded. “Don’t let him get away.”
Bulan drew himself to his full height, and though he wavered from weakness, yet he towered mighty and magnificent above the evil faced man who menaced him.
Bulan stood tall, and even though he swayed from weakness, he still loomed powerfully and impressively over the threatening man in front of him.
“Shoot!” he said calmly. “Death cannot come too soon now.”
“Darn it!” he said calmly. “Death can’t come soon enough now.”
At the same instant von Horn pulled the trigger. The giant’s head fell back, he staggered, whirled about, and crumpled to the earth just as Virginia Maxon’s arms closed about him.
At that exact moment, von Horn pulled the trigger. The giant’s head snapped back, he staggered, spun around, and collapsed to the ground just as Virginia Maxon wrapped her arms around him.
Von Horn rushed close and pushing the girl aside pressed the muzzle of his gun to Bulan’s temple, but an avalanche of wrinkled, yellow skin was upon him before he could pull the trigger a second time, and Sing had hurled him back a dozen feet and snatched his weapon.
Von Horn rushed in, pushing the girl aside and pressing the barrel of his gun to Bulan’s head, but a flood of wrinkled, yellow skin tackled him before he could pull the trigger again. Sing hurled him back a dozen feet and grabbed his weapon.
Moaning and sobbing Virginia threw herself upon the body of the man she loved, while Professor Maxon hurried to her side to drag her away from the soulless thing for whom he had once intended her.
Moaning and sobbing, Virginia threw herself on the body of the man she loved, while Professor Maxon rushed to her side to pull her away from the lifeless body of the person he had once planned for her.
Like a tigress the girl turned upon the two white men.
Like a tigress, the girl turned on the two white men.
“You are murderers,” she cried. “Cowardly murderers. Weak and exhausted by fever he could not combat you, and so you have robbed the world of one of the noblest men that God ever created.”
“You're murderers,” she shouted. “Cowardly murderers. Weak and worn out by fever, he couldn't fight back against you, and now you've taken away from the world one of the greatest men God ever made.”
“Hush!” cried Professor Maxon. “Hush, child, you do not know what you say. The thing was a monster—a soulless monster.”
“Hush!” shouted Professor Maxon. “Hush, kid, you don’t know what you’re talking about. It was a monster—a soulless monster.”
At the words the girl looked up quickly at her father, a faint realization of his meaning striking her like a blow in the face.
At his words, the girl quickly looked up at her father, a faint understanding of his meaning hitting her like a punch in the face.
“What do you mean?” she whispered. “Who was he?”
“What do you mean?” she whispered. “Who was he?”
It was von Horn who answered.
It was von Horn who responded.
“No god created that,” he said, with a contemptuous glance at the still body of the man at their feet. “He was one of the creatures of your father’s mad experiments—the soulless thing for whose arms his insane obsession doomed you. The thing at your feet, Virginia, was Number Thirteen.”
“No god created that,” he said, giving a scornful look at the still body of the man at their feet. “He was one of the results of your father’s crazy experiments—the soulless being whose arms his insane obsession condemned you. The thing at your feet, Virginia, was Number Thirteen.”
With a piteous little moan the girl turned back toward the body of the young giant. A faltering step she took toward it, and then to the horror of her father she sank upon her knees beside it and lifting the man’s head in her arms covered the face with kisses.
With a pitiful little moan, the girl turned back toward the body of the young giant. She took a shaky step toward it, and then, to her father's horror, she sank to her knees beside it and, cradling the man’s head in her arms, covered his face with kisses.
“Virginia!” cried the professor. “Are you mad, child?”
“Virginia!” shouted the professor. “Are you crazy, kid?”
“I am not mad,” she moaned, “not yet. I love him. Man or monster, it would have been all the same to me, for I loved him.”
“I’m not crazy,” she moaned, “not yet. I love him. Whether he’s a man or a monster, it would have made no difference to me, because I loved him.”
Her father turned away, burying his face in his hands.
Her father looked away, hiding his face in his hands.
“God!” he muttered. “What an awful punishment you have visited upon me for the sin of the thing I did.”
“God!” he murmured. “What a terrible punishment you’ve put on me for the sin of what I did.”
The silence which followed was broken by Sing who had kneeled opposite Virginia upon the other side of Bulan, where he was feeling the giant’s wrists and pressing his ear close above his heart.
The silence that followed was interrupted by Sing, who had knelt opposite Virginia on the other side of Bulan, where he was checking the giant’s wrists and pressing his ear close to his heart.
“Do’n cly, Linee,” said the kindly old Chinaman. “Him no dlead.” Then, as he poured a pinch of brownish powder into the man’s mouth from a tiny sack he had brought forth from the depths of one of his sleeves: “Him no mlonster either, Linee. Him white man, alsame Mlaxon. Sing know.”
“Don’t cry, Linee,” said the kindly old Chinaman. “He’s not dead.” Then, as he poured a pinch of brownish powder into the man’s mouth from a tiny sack he had pulled from one of his sleeves: “He’s not a monster either, Linee. He’s a white man, just like Maxon. Sing knows.”
The girl looked up at him in gratitude.
The girl looked up at him with appreciation.
“He is not dead, Sing? He will live?” she cried. “I don’t care about anything else, Sing, if you will only make him live.”
“He's not dead, right, Sing? He’s going to survive?” she cried. “I don't care about anything else, Sing, just please make him live.”
“Him live. Gettem lilee flesh wounds. Las all.”
“Him live. Get them little flesh wounds. Last all.”
“What do you mean by saying that he is not a monster?” demanded von Horn.
“What do you mean when you say he’s not a monster?” von Horn asked.
“You waitee, you dam flool,” cried Sing. “I tellee lot more I know. You waitee I flixee him, and then, by God, I flixee you.”
“You wait, you damn fool,” cried Sing. “I’ll tell you a lot more I know. You wait while I flip him, and then, by God, I’ll flip you.”
Von Horn took a menacing step toward the Chinaman, his face black with wrath, but Professor Maxon interposed.
Von Horn took a threatening step toward the Chinese man, his face full of rage, but Professor Maxon intervened.
“This has gone quite far enough, Doctor von Horn,” he said. “It may be that we acted hastily. I do not know, of course, what Sing means, but I intend to find out. He has been very faithful to us, and deserves every consideration.”
“This has gone on long enough, Doctor von Horn,” he said. “We might have acted too quickly. I’m not sure what Sing means, but I plan to find out. He has been very loyal to us and deserves our respect.”
Von Horn stepped back, still scowling. Sing poured a little water between Bulan’s lips, and then asked Professor Maxon for his brandy flask. With the first few drops of the fiery liquid the giant’s eyelids moved, and a moment later he raised them and looked about him.
Von Horn stepped back, still frowning. Sing poured a little water between Bulan’s lips, and then asked Professor Maxon for his brandy flask. With the first few drops of the strong liquid, the giant’s eyelids moved, and a moment later he lifted them and looked around.
The first face he saw was Virginia’s. It was full of love and compassion.
The first face he saw was Virginia’s. It was filled with love and compassion.
“They have not told you yet?” he asked.
“They haven't told you yet?” he asked.
“Yes,” she replied. “They have told me, but it makes no difference. You have given me the right to say it, Bulan, and I do say it now again, before them all—I love you, and that is all there is that makes any difference.”
“Yes,” she replied. “They’ve told me, but it doesn’t change anything. You’ve given me the right to say it, Bulan, and I say it again now, in front of everyone—I love you, and that’s all that really matters.”
A look of happiness lighted his face momentarily, only to fade as quickly as it had come.
A smile of happiness briefly lit up his face, only to disappear just as quickly.
“No, Virginia,” he said, sadly, “it would not be right. It would be wicked. I am not a human being. I am only a soulless monster. You cannot mate with such as I. You must go away with your father. Soon you will forget me.”
“No, Virginia,” he said sadly, “that wouldn’t be right. It would be wrong. I’m not really a person. I’m just a soulless monster. You can’t be with someone like me. You need to leave with your father. Soon you’ll forget about me.”
“Never, Bulan!” cried the girl, determinedly.
“Never, Bulan!” the girl exclaimed, resolutely.
The man was about to attempt to dissuade her, when Sing interrupted.
The man was about to try to change her mind when Sing interrupted.
“You keepee still, Bulan,” he said. “You wait till Sing tellee. You no mlonster. Mlaxon he no makee you. Sing he find you in low bloat jus’ outsidee cove. You dummy. No know nothing. No know namee. No know where comee from. No talkee.
“You stay put, Bulan,” he said. “You wait until Sing tells you. You’re not a monster. Mlaxon didn’t make you. Sing will find you in a small boat just outside the cove. You’re a fool. You don’t know anything. You don’t know your name. You don’t know where you came from. Don’t speak.”
“Sing he jes’ hearee Mlaxon tellee Hornee ’bout Nlumber Thlirteen. How he makee him for Linee. Makee Linee mally him. Sing he know what kindee fleaks Mlaxon makee. Linee always good to old Sing. Sing he been peeking thlu clack in wallee. See blig vlat where Thlirteen growing.
“Sing he just heard Mlaxon tell Hornee about Number Thirteen. How he made it for Linee. Made Linee mad at him. Sing he knows what kind of flak Mlaxon gets. Linee is always good to old Sing. Sing he’s been peeking through the crack in the wall. Saw a big flat where Thirteen is growing.”
“Sing he takee you to Sing’s shackee that night. Hide you till evlybody sleep. Then he sneak you in workee shop. Kickee over vlat. Leaves you. Nex’ mlorning Mlaxon makee blig hulabaloo. Dance up and downee. Whoop! Thlirteen clome too soonee, but allight; him finee, perfec’ man. Whoop!
“Sing will take you to Sing’s shack that night. Hide you until everyone is asleep. Then he’ll sneak you into the workshop. Knock over the flat. Leaves you. Next morning, Malaxon makes a big commotion. Dance up and down. Whoop! Thirteen comes too soon, but it's alright; he’s a fine, perfect man. Whoop!
“Anyway, you heap better for Linee than one Mlaxon’s fleaks,” he concluded, turning toward Bulan.
“Anyway, you’re way better for Linee than one Mlaxon’s fleaks,” he finished, turning toward Bulan.
“You are lying, you yellow devil,” cried von Horn.
“You're lying, you coward,” yelled von Horn.
The Chinaman turned his shrewd, slant eyes malevolently upon the doctor.
The Chinese man fixed his crafty, slanted eyes on the doctor with a look of hostility.
“Sing lies?” he hissed. “Mabbeso Sing lies when he ask what for you glet Bludleen steal tleasure. But Lajah Saffir he come and spoil it all while you tly glet Linee to the ship—Sing knows.
“Sing lies?” he hissed. “Mabbeso Sing lies when he asks why you let Bludleen steal treasure. But Lajah Saffir comes and ruins everything while you try to get Linee to the ship—Sing knows.
“Then you tellee Mlaxon Thlirteen steal Linee. You lie then and you knew you lie. You lie again when Thlirteen savee Linee flom Oulang Outang—you say you savee Linee.
“Then you told Mlaxon Thirteen that you stole Linee. You lied then and you knew you were lying. You lied again when Thirteen saved Linee from Oulang Outang—you said you saved Linee."
“Then you make bad talkee with Lajah Saffir at long-house. Sing hear you all timee. You tly getee tleasure away from Dlyaks for your self. Then—”
“Then you have a bad talk with Lajah Saffir at the long house. You sing and listen all the time. You try to get the treasure away from Dlyaks for yourself. Then—”
“Stop!” roared von Horn. “Stop! You lying yellow sneak, before I put a bullet in you.”
“Stop!” yelled von Horn. “Stop! You deceitful coward, before I shoot you.”
“Both of you may stop now,” said Professor Maxon authoritatively. “There have been charges made here that cannot go unnoticed. Can you prove these things Sing?” he asked turning to the Chinaman.
“Both of you can stop now,” said Professor Maxon firmly. “There have been accusations made here that cannot be ignored. Can you prove these things, Sing?” he asked, turning to the Chinese man.
“I plove much by Bludleen’s lascar. Bludleen tell him all ’bout Hornee. I plove some more by Dyak chief at long-house. He knows lots. Lajah Saffir tell him. It all tlue, Mlaxon.”
“I love a lot because of Bludleen’s sailor. Bludleen tells him all about Hornee. I love even more because of the Dyak chief at the long-house. He knows a lot. Lajah Saffir tells him. It’s all true, Mlaxon.”
“And it is true about this man—the thing that you have told us is true? He is not one of those created in the laboratory?”
“And is what you told us about this man true? He’s not one of those made in a lab?”
“No, Mlaxon. You no makee fine young man like Blulan—you know lat, Mlaxon. You makee One, Two, Thlee—all up to Twelve. All fleaks. You ought to know, Mlaxon, lat you no can makee a Blulan.”
“No, Mlaxon. You can’t create a fine young man like Blulan—you know that, Mlaxon. You can make One, Two, Three—all the way up to Twelve. All flaws. You should know, Mlaxon, that you can’t make a Blulan.”
During these revelations Bulan had sat with his eyes fixed upon the Chinaman. There was a puzzled expression upon his wan, blood-streaked face. It was as though he were trying to wrest from the inner temple of his consciousness a vague and tantalizing memory that eluded him each time that he felt he had it within his grasp—the key to the strange riddle that hid his origin.
During these revelations, Bulan had sat with his eyes focused on the Chinaman. There was a confused look on his pale, blood-streaked face. It was as if he were trying to pull from the depths of his mind a vague and elusive memory that slipped away each time he thought he had it within reach—the answer to the puzzling mystery of his origins.
The girl kneeled close beside him, one small hand in his. Hope and happiness had supplanted the sorrow in her face. She tore the hem from her skirt, to bandage the bloody furrow that creased the man’s temple. Professor Maxon stood silently by, watching the loving tenderness that marked each deft, little movement of her strong, brown hands.
The girl knelt beside him, holding one small hand in his. Hope and happiness had replaced the sorrow on her face. She tore the hem from her skirt to bandage the bloody cut on the man’s temple. Professor Maxon stood silently nearby, watching the loving tenderness in every careful movement of her strong, brown hands.
The revelations of the past few minutes had shocked the old man into stupefied silence. It was difficult, almost impossible, for him to believe that Sing had spoken the truth and that this man was not one of the creatures of his own creation; yet from the bottom of his heart he prayed that it might prove the truth, for he saw that his daughter loved the man with a love that would be stayed by no obstacle or bound by no man-made law, or social custom.
The revelations from the last few minutes had left the old man completely speechless. It was hard, almost impossible, for him to accept that Sing had told the truth and that this man wasn’t just one of his own creations; yet deep down, he hoped it was true because he could see that his daughter loved the man with a passion that wouldn’t be stopped by any obstacle or restricted by man-made laws or social norms.
The Chinaman’s indictment of von Horn had come as an added blow to Professor Maxon, but it had brought its own supporting evidence in the flood of recollections it had induced in the professor’s mind. Now he recalled a hundred chance incidents and conversations with his assistant that pointed squarely toward the man’s disloyalty and villainy. He wondered that he had been so blind as not to have suspected his lieutenant long before.
The Chinaman’s accusation against von Horn was another setback for Professor Maxon, but it also triggered a flood of memories in the professor’s mind that served as supporting evidence. Now he remembered countless random incidents and conversations with his assistant that clearly indicated the man’s disloyalty and wrongdoing. He was surprised he had been so oblivious to suspect his lieutenant much earlier.
Virginia had at last succeeded in adjusting her rude bandage and stopping the flow of blood. Bulan had risen weakly to his feet. The girl supported him upon one side, and Sing upon the other. Professor Maxon approached the little group.
Virginia had finally managed to adjust her rough bandage and stop the bleeding. Bulan had weakly gotten to his feet. The girl supported him on one side, and Sing on the other. Professor Maxon walked over to the small group.
“I do not know what to make of all that Sing has told us,” he said. “If you are not Number Thirteen who are you? Where did you come from? It seems very strange indeed—impossible, in fact. However, if you will explain who you are, I shall be glad to—ah—consider—ah—permitting you to pay court to my daughter.”
“I don’t know what to think about everything Sing has told us,” he said. “If you’re not Number Thirteen, who are you? Where did you come from? It all seems very strange—actually impossible. However, if you can explain who you are, I would be happy to—uh—consider—uh—allowing you to pursue my daughter.”
“I do not know who I am,” replied Bulan. “I had always thought that I was only Number Thirteen, until Sing just spoke. Now I have a faint recollection of drifting for days upon the sea in an open boat—beyond that all is blank. I shall not force my attentions upon Virginia until I can prove my identity, and that my past is one which I can lay before her without shame—until then I shall not see her.”
“I don’t know who I am,” Bulan replied. “I always thought I was just Number Thirteen, until Sing just spoke. Now I have a vague memory of drifting for days on the sea in an open boat—beyond that, everything is a blur. I won’t pursue Virginia until I can confirm my identity and show her my past without shame—until then, I won’t see her.”
“You shall do nothing of the kind,” cried the girl. “You love me, and I you. My father intended to force me to marry you while he still thought that you were a soulless thing. Now that it is quite apparent that you are a human being, and a gentleman, he hesitates, but I do not. As I have told you before, it makes no difference to me what you are. You have told me that you love me. You have demonstrated a love that is high, and noble, and self-sacrificing. More than that no girl needs to know. I am satisfied to be the wife of Bulan—if Bulan is satisfied to have the daughter of the man who has so cruelly wronged him.”
“You're not going to do that,” the girl exclaimed. “You love me, and I love you. My father wanted to force me to marry you when he thought you were just a hollow being. Now that it’s clear you’re a real person and a gentleman, he’s hesitating, but I'm not. As I’ve told you before, it doesn’t matter to me what you are. You’ve said that you love me. You’ve shown me love that is pure, noble, and selfless. That’s all any girl needs to know. I’m happy to be Bulan’s wife—if Bulan is okay with marrying the daughter of the man who has wronged him so badly.”
An arm went around the girl’s shoulders and drew her close to the man she had glorified with her loyalty and her love. The other hand was stretched out toward Professor Maxon.
An arm wrapped around the girl's shoulders and pulled her closer to the man she had admired with her loyalty and love. The other hand was extended toward Professor Maxon.
“Professor,” said Bulan, “in the face of what Sing has told us, in the face of a disinterested comparison between myself and the miserable creatures of your experiments, is it not folly to suppose that I am one of them? Some day I shall recall my past, until that time shall prove my worthiness I shall not ask for Virginia’s hand, and in this decision she must concur, for the truth might reveal some insurmountable obstacle to our marriage. In the meantime let us be friends, professor, for we are both actuated by the same desire—the welfare and happiness of your daughter.”
“Professor,” Bulan said, “considering what Sing has told us, and looking at an unbiased comparison between myself and the unfortunate subjects of your experiments, isn’t it ridiculous to think I’m one of them? One day I’ll reflect on my past, and until that time proves I'm worthy, I won’t ask for Virginia’s hand. She needs to agree with this decision, as the truth might reveal some huge obstacle to our marriage. In the meantime, let’s be friends, professor, because we both want the same thing—the well-being and happiness of your daughter.”
The old man stepped forward and took Bulan’s hand. The expression of doubt and worry had left his face.
The old man stepped forward and took Bulan's hand. The look of doubt and worry had disappeared from his face.
“I cannot believe,” he said, “that you are other than a gentleman, and if, in my desire to protect Virginia, I have said aught to wound you I ask your forgiveness.”
“I can’t believe,” he said, “that you are anything other than a gentleman, and if, in my desire to protect Virginia, I’ve said anything to hurt you, I ask for your forgiveness.”
Bulan responded only with a tighter pressure of the hand.
Bulan just tightened their hold.
“And now,” said the professor, “let us return to the long-house. I wish to have a few words in private with you, von Horn,” and he turned to face his assistant, but the man had disappeared.
“And now,” said the professor, “let’s head back to the long-house. I need to have a private conversation with you, von Horn,” and he turned to face his assistant, but the man was gone.
“Where is Doctor von Horn?” exclaimed the scientist, addressing Sing.
“Where is Doctor von Horn?” the scientist exclaimed, addressing Sing.
“Hornee, him vamoose long time ’go,” replied the Chinaman. “He hear all he likee.”
“Hornee, he left a long time ago,” replied the Chinaman. “He can hear whatever he wants.”
Slowly the little party wound along the jungle trail, and in less than a mile, to Virginia’s infinite surprise, came out upon the river and the long-house that she and Bulan had searched for in vain.
Slowly, the small group made their way along the jungle trail, and in less than a mile, to Virginia’s great surprise, they arrived at the river and the long-house that she and Bulan had searched for unsuccessfully.
“And to think,” she cried, “that all these awful days we have been almost within sound of your voices. What strange freak of fate sent you to us today?”
“And to think,” she exclaimed, “that all these terrible days we’ve been so close to hearing your voices. What strange twist of fate brought you to us today?”
“We had about given up hope,” replied her father, “when Sing suggested to me that we cut across the highlands that separate this valley from the one adjoining it upon the northeast, where we should strike other tribes and from them glean some clue to your whereabouts in case your abductors had attempted to carry you back to the sea by another route. This seemed likely in view of the fact that we were assured by enemies of Muda Saffir that you were not in his possession, and that the river we were bound for would lead your captors most quickly out of the domains of that rascally Malay. You may imagine our surprise, Virginia, when after proceeding for but a mile we discovered you.”
“We had almost lost hope,” her father replied, “when Sing suggested that we cut across the highlands separating this valley from the one to the northeast, where we might encounter other tribes and maybe get some information about where you are, in case your captors tried to take you back to the sea by a different route. This seemed plausible since enemies of Muda Saffir assured us that you were not in his possession and that the river we were heading for would lead your captors out of the territory of that shady Malay. You can imagine our surprise, Virginia, when after traveling just a mile, we found you.”
No sooner had the party entered the verandah of the long-house than Professor Maxon made inquiries for von Horn, only to learn that he had departed up stream in a prahu with several warriors whom he had engaged to accompany him on a “hunting expedition,” having explained that the white girl had been found and was being brought to the long-house.
No sooner had the group entered the porch of the long-house than Professor Maxon asked about von Horn, only to find out that he had left upstream in a boat with several warriors he had hired to join him on a "hunting trip," having stated that the white girl had been found and was being brought to the long-house.
The chief further explained that he had done his best to dissuade the white man from so rash an act, as he was going directly into the country of the tribe of the two men he had killed, and there was little chance that he ever would come out alive.
The chief further explained that he had tried his best to talk the white man out of such a reckless move, as he was heading straight into the territory of the tribe of the two men he had killed, and there was hardly any chance he would come out alive.
While they were still discussing von Horn’s act, and wondering at his intentions, a native on the verandah cried out in astonishment, pointing down the river. As they looked in the direction he indicated all saw a graceful, white cutter gliding around a nearby turn. At the oars were white clad American sailors, and in the stern two officers in the uniform of the United States navy.
While they were still talking about von Horn’s actions and speculating on his motives, a local person on the porch shouted in surprise, pointing down the river. As they turned to look where he was pointing, everyone saw a sleek, white boat smoothly rounding a bend nearby. Rowing the boat were American sailors in white uniforms, and in the back, two officers dressed in United States Navy attire.
17
999 PRISCILLA
As the cutter touched the bank the entire party from the long-house, whites and natives, were gathered on the shore to meet it. At first the officers held off as though fearing a hostile demonstration, but when they saw the whites among the throng, a command was given to pull in, and a moment later one of the officers stepped ashore.
As the boat reached the shore, everyone from the long-house, both white people and natives, gathered on the beach to greet it. Initially, the officers hesitated, worried about a possible hostile reaction, but when they noticed the white people in the crowd, they ordered the boat to come in. Moments later, one of the officers stepped onto the land.
“I am Lieutenant May,” he said, “of the U.S.S. New Mexico, flagship of the Pacific Fleet. Have I the honor to address Professor Maxon?”
“I’m Lieutenant May,” he said, “of the U.S.S. New Mexico, flagship of the Pacific Fleet. Do I have the honor of speaking to Professor Maxon?”
The scientist nodded. “I am delighted,” he said.
The scientist nodded. “I’m really happy,” he said.
“We have been to your island, Professor,” continued the officer, “and judging from the evidences of hasty departure, and the corpses of several natives there, I feared that some harm had befallen you. We therefore cruised along the Bornean coast making inquiries of the natives until at last we found one who had heard a rumor of a party of whites being far in the interior searching for a white girl who had been stolen from them by pirates.
“We’ve been to your island, Professor,” the officer continued, “and based on the signs of a quick escape and the bodies of several locals we found there, I was worried that something had happened to you. So, we sailed along the Bornean coast asking the locals until we finally found one who had heard a rumor about a group of foreigners deep in the interior searching for a white girl who had been taken from them by pirates.
“The farther up this river we have come the greater our assurance that we were on the right trail, for scarcely a native we interrogated but had seen or heard of some of your party. Mixed with the truth they told us were strange tales of terrible monsters led by a gigantic white man.”
“The further up this river we’ve come, the more confident we are that we’re on the right path, because nearly every local we questioned has seen or heard of some members of your group. Mixed in with the facts they shared were bizarre stories about terrifying monsters led by a huge white man.”
“The imaginings of childish minds,” said the professor. “However, why, my dear lieutenant, did you honor me by visiting my island?”
“The thoughts of young minds,” said the professor. “But tell me, my dear lieutenant, why did you come to visit my island?”
The officer hesitated a moment before answering, his eyes running about over the assembly as though in search of someone.
The officer paused for a moment before responding, scanning the crowd as if looking for someone.
“Well, Professor Maxon, to be quite frank,” he said at length, “we learned at Singapore the personnel of your party, which included a former naval officer whom we have been seeking for many years. We came to your island to arrest this man—I refer to Doctor Carl von Horn.”
“Well, Professor Maxon, to be honest,” he said after a pause, “we found out in Singapore about the members of your group, which included a former naval officer we’ve been trying to find for years. We came to your island to arrest this man—I’m talking about Doctor Carl von Horn.”
When the lieutenant learned of the recent disappearance of the man he sought, he expressed his determination to push on at once in pursuit; and as Professor Maxon feared again to remain unprotected in the heart of the Bornean wilderness his entire party was taken aboard the cutter.
When the lieutenant found out about the recent disappearance of the man he was looking for, he was determined to immediately continue the search. Since Professor Maxon was again worried about being unprotected in the middle of the Bornean wilderness, his entire group was taken aboard the cutter.
A few miles up the river they came upon one of the Dyaks who had accompanied von Horn, a few hours earlier. The warrior sat smoking beside a beached prahu. When interrogated he explained that von Horn and the balance of his crew had gone inland, leaving him to guard the boat. He said that he thought he could guide them to the spot where the white man might be found.
A few miles up the river, they encountered one of the Dyaks who had been with von Horn a few hours earlier. The warrior was sitting and smoking next to a beached prahu. When asked about von Horn, he explained that he and the rest of the crew had gone inland, leaving him to watch the boat. He mentioned that he believed he could lead them to the place where they might find the white man.
Professor Maxon and Sing accompanied one of the officers and a dozen sailors in the wake of the Dyak guide. Virginia and Bulan remained in the cutter, as the latter was still too weak to attempt the hard march through the jungle. For an hour the party traversed the trail in the wake of von Horn and his savage companions. They had come almost to the spot when their ears were assailed by the weird and blood curdling yells of native warriors, and a moment later von Horn’s escort dashed into view in full retreat.
Professor Maxon and Sing followed one of the officers and a dozen sailors, guided by the Dyak. Virginia and Bulan stayed in the boat since Bulan was still too weak to handle the tough trek through the jungle. For an hour, the group made their way along the trail behind von Horn and his fierce companions. They were almost at the location when they were suddenly hit by the strange and terrifying screams of native warriors, and a moment later, von Horn’s escort appeared, fleeing in full retreat.
At sight of the white men they halted in relief, pointing back in the direction they had come, and jabbering excitedly in their native tongue. Warily the party advanced again behind these new guides; but when they reached the spot they sought, the cause of the Dyaks’ panic had fled, warned, doubtless, by their trained ears of the approach of an enemy.
At the sight of the white men, they stopped in relief, pointing back in the direction they had come from and chattering excitedly in their native language. Cautiously, the group moved forward again behind these new guides; but when they arrived at the spot they were looking for, the reason for the Dyaks’ panic had escaped, likely alerted by their keen ears to the presence of an enemy.
The sight that met the eyes of the searchers told all of the story that they needed to know. A hole had been excavated in the ground, partially uncovering a heavy chest, and across this chest lay the headless body of Doctor Carl von Horn.
The scene that greeted the searchers revealed everything they needed to understand. A hole had been dug in the ground, partially exposing a heavy chest, and across this chest lay the headless body of Doctor Carl von Horn.
Lieutenant May turned toward Professor Maxon with a questioning look.
Lieutenant May looked at Professor Maxon with a puzzled expression.
“It is he,” said the scientist.
“It’s him,” said the scientist.
“But the chest?” inquired the officer.
“But what about the chest?” the officer asked.
“Mlaxon’s tleasure,” spoke up Sing Lee. “Hornee him tly steal it for long time.”
“Mlaxon’s treasure,” Sing Lee said. “He’s been trying to steal it for a long time.”
“Treasure!” ejaculated the professor. “Bududreen gave up his life for this. Rajah Muda Saffir fought and intrigued and murdered for possession of it! Poor, misguided von Horn has died for it, and left his head to wither beneath the rafters of a Dyak long-house! It is incredible.”
“Treasure!” exclaimed the professor. “Bududreen sacrificed his life for this. Rajah Muda Saffir fought, schemed, and killed for it! Poor, misguided von Horn died for it and left his head to rot beneath the rafters of a Dyak long-house! It's unbelievable.”
“But, Professor Maxon,” said Lieutenant May, “men will suffer all these things and more for gold.”
“But, Professor Maxon,” Lieutenant May said, “people will go through all of this and even worse for gold.”
“Gold!” cried the professor. “Why, man, that is a box of books on biology and eugenics.”
“Gold!” shouted the professor. “What are you talking about? That’s a box of books on biology and eugenics.”
“My God!” exclaimed May, “and von Horn was accredited to be one of the shrewdest swindlers and adventurers in America! But come, we may as well return to the cutter—my men will carry the chest.”
"My God!” May exclaimed, “and von Horn was said to be one of the smartest con artists and adventurers in America! But come on, we might as well head back to the cutter—my guys will take care of the chest.”
“No!” exclaimed Professor Maxon with a vehemence the other could not understand. “Let them bury it again where it lies. It and what it contains have been the cause of sufficient misery and suffering and crime. Let it lie where it is in the heart of savage Borneo, and pray to God that no man ever finds it, and that I shall forget forever that which is in it.”
“Absolutely not!” shouted Professor Maxon with a passion the other person couldn't grasp. “Let them put it back where it belongs. It and what it holds have caused enough misery, suffering, and crime. Let it stay buried in the depths of wild Borneo, and let’s hope that no one ever discovers it, and that I can forget forever what’s inside.”
On the morning of the third day following the death of von Horn the New Mexico steamed away from the coast of Borneo. Upon her deck, looking back toward the verdure clad hills, stood Virginia and Bulan.
On the morning of the third day after von Horn's death, the New Mexico sailed away from the coast of Borneo. On her deck, looking back at the green-covered hills, stood Virginia and Bulan.
“Thank heaven,” exclaimed the girl fervently, “that we are leaving it behind us forever.”
“Thank goodness,” the girl said with enthusiasm, “that we’re leaving it behind us for good.”
“Amen,” replied Bulan, “but yet, had it not been for Borneo I might never have found you.”
“Amen,” replied Bulan, “but if it weren't for Borneo, I might never have found you.”
“We should have met elsewhere then, Bulan,” said the girl in a low voice, “for we were made for one another. No power on earth could have kept us apart. In your true guise you would have found me—I am sure of it.”
“We should have met somewhere else, Bulan,” said the girl softly, “because we were meant for each other. Nothing on earth could have kept us apart. In your true form, you would have found me—I’m certain of it.”
“It is maddening, Virginia,” said the man, “to be constantly straining every resource of my memory in futile endeavor to catch and hold one fleeting clue to my past. Why, dear, do you realize that I may have been a fugitive from justice, as was von Horn, a vile criminal perhaps. It is awful, Virginia, to contemplate the horrible possibilities of my lost past.”
“It’s so frustrating, Virginia,” the man said, “to keep digging through my memory in a pointless effort to grasp even one tiny hint of my past. Can you believe that I might have been a fugitive from the law, like von Horn, possibly even a terrible criminal? It’s just awful, Virginia, to think about the horrible things that could be in my lost past.”
“No, Bulan, you could never have been a criminal,” replied the loyal girl, “but there is one possibility that has been haunting me constantly. It frightens me just to think of it—it is,” and the girl lowered her voice as though she feared to say the thing she dreaded most, “it is that you may have loved another—that—that you may even be married.”
“No, Bulan, you could never have been a criminal,” replied the loyal girl. “But there’s one possibility that’s been haunting me non-stop. It scares me just to think about it—it's,” and the girl lowered her voice as if she was afraid to say the thing she dreaded most, “it's that you might have loved someone else—that—that you might even be married.”
Bulan was about to laugh away any such fears when the gravity and importance of the possibility impressed him quite as fully as it had Virginia. He saw that it was not at all unlikely that he was already a married man; and he saw too what the girl now acknowledged, that they might never wed until the mystery of his past had been cleared away.
Bulan was about to laugh off any such fears when the seriousness and significance of the possibility hit him just as hard as it had Virginia. He realized that it was quite possible he was already a married man; and he also understood what the girl had just admitted—that they might never get married until the mystery of his past was resolved.
“There is something that gives weight to my fear,” continued Virginia, “something that I had almost forgotten in the rush and excitement of events during the past few days. During your delirium your ravings were, for the most part, quite incoherent, but there was one name that you repeated many times—a woman’s name, preceded by a number. It was ‘Nine ninety nine Priscilla.’ Maybe she—”
“There’s something that adds to my fear,” Virginia continued, “something I almost forgot in the chaos and excitement of the past few days. During your delirium, you were mostly rambling, but there was one name you kept repeating—a woman’s name, followed by a number. It was ‘Nine ninety-nine Priscilla.’ Maybe she—”
But Virginia got no further. With a low exclamation of delight Bulan caught her in his arms.
But Virginia didn’t get any further. With a soft cry of joy, Bulan scooped her up in his arms.
“It is all right, dear,” he cried. “It is all right. Everything has come back to me now. You have given me the clue. Nine ninety nine Priscilla is my father’s address—Nine ninety nine Priscilla Avenue.
“It’s okay, dear,” he shouted. “It’s okay. Everything's come back to me now. You’ve given me the clue. Nine ninety-nine Priscilla is my father’s address—Nine ninety-nine Priscilla Avenue."
“I am Townsend J. Harper, Jr. You have heard of my father. Every one has since he commenced consolidating interurban traction companies. And I’m not married, Virginia, and never have been; but I shall be if this miserable old mud scow ever reaches Singapore.”
“I’m Townsend J. Harper, Jr. You’ve heard of my dad. Everyone has, ever since he started merging interurban transit companies. And I’m not married, Virginia, and never have been; but I will be if this awful old boat ever makes it to Singapore.”
“Oh, Bulan,” cried the girl, “how in the world did you ever happen to come to that terrible island of ours?”
“Oh, Bulan,” the girl exclaimed, “how on earth did you end up on our awful island?”
“I came for you, dear,” he replied. “It is a long story. After dinner I will tell you all of it that I can recall. For the present it must suffice you to know that I followed you from the railway station at Ithaca half around the world for a love that had been born from a single glance at your sweet face as you passed me to enter your Pullman.
“I came for you, dear,” he replied. “It’s a long story. After dinner, I’ll tell you everything I can remember. For now, you just need to know that I followed you from the train station in Ithaca halfway around the world for a love that started with just one look at your lovely face as you walked past me to get into your Pullman.”
“On my father’s yacht I reached your island after trailing you to Singapore. It was a long and tedious hunt and we followed many blind leads, but at last we came off an island upon which natives had told us such a party as yours was living. Five of us put off in a boat to explore—that is the last that I can recall. Sing says he found me alone in a row boat, a ‘dummy.’”
“On my dad’s yacht, I finally found your island after tracking you to Singapore. It was a long and frustrating search, and we followed a lot of dead ends, but we eventually arrived at an island where the locals said a group like yours was staying. Five of us took a boat to explore—that’s the last thing I remember. Sing says he found me alone in a rowboat, a ‘dummy.’”
Virginia sighed, and crept closer to him.
Virginia sighed and moved closer to him.
“You may be the son of the great Townsend J. Harper, you have been the soulless Number Thirteen; but to me you will always be Bulan, for it was Bulan whom I learned to love.”
“You might be the son of the renowned Townsend J. Harper, and you’ve been the emotionless Number Thirteen; but to me, you will always be Bulan, because it was Bulan that I learned to love.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!